only_o one_o general_n and_o universal_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n belong_v to_o they_o all_o they_o be_v all_o god_n but_o be_v also_o three_o individual_n under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o vltimate_a species_n or_o specific_a essence_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o godhead_n just_o as_o three_o individual_a man_n thomas_n peter_n and_o john_n under_o that_o vltimate_a species_n of_o man_n or_o that_o specific_a essence_n of_o humanity_n which_o have_v only_o a_o numerical_a difference_n from_o one_o another_o wherefore_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n be_v according_o thus_o define_v by_o some_o of_o these_o father_n viz._n anastasius_n and_o cyril_n to_o be_v essentia_fw-la cum_fw-la suis_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la proprietatibus_fw-la ab_fw-la iis_fw-la quae_fw-la sunt_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la speciei_fw-la numero_fw-la differens_fw-la a_o essence_n or_o substance_n with_o its_o certain_a property_n or_o individuate_v circumstance_n differ_v only_o numerical_o from_o those_o of_o the_o same_o species_n with_o it_o this_o doctrine_n be_v plain_o assert_v and_o industrious_o pursue_v beside_o several_a other_o both_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n especial_o by_o gregory_n nyssen_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n maximus_n the_o martyr_n and_o damascen_n who_o word_n because_o petavius_n have_v set_v they_o down_o at_o large_a we_o shall_v not_o here_o insert_v now_o these_o be_v they_o who_o principal_o insist_v upon_o the_o absolute_a co-equality_n and_o independent_a co-ordination_a of_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n as_o compare_v with_o one_o another_o because_o as_o three_o man_n though_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o father_n another_o a_o son_n and_o the_o three_o a_o nephew_n yet_o have_v no_o essential_a dependence_n one_o upon_o another_o but_o be_v natural_o coequal_a and_o vnsubordinate_a there_o be_v only_o a_o numerical_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o so_o do_v they_o in_o like_a manner_n conclude_v that_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v likewise_o but_o three_o individual_n under_o the_o same_o vltimate_a species_n or_o specific_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o differ_v only_o numerical_o from_o one_o another_o be_v absolute_o coequal_a vnsubordinate_a and_o independent_a and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v by_o they_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d their_o co-essentiality_a or_o con-substantiality_a wherefore_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o st._n cyril_n one_o of_o these_o theologer_n find_v no_o other_o fault_n at_o all_o with_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n but_o only_o this_o that_o such_o a_o homoousiotes_n such_o a_o co-essentiality_a or_o consubstantiality_n as_o this_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v therein_o 270._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d there_o will_v have_v be_v nothing_o at_o all_o want_v to_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n for_o a_o absolute_a agreement_n of_o it_o with_o the_o christian_a have_v they_o but_o accommodate_v the_o right_a notion_n of_o co-essentiality_a or_o con-substantiality_a to_o their_o three_o hypostasis_n so_o that_o their_o might_n have_v be_v but_o one_o specific_a nature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n not_o further_o distinguishable_a by_o any_o natural_a diversity_n but_o numerical_o only_a and_o so_o no_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la any_o way_n inferior_a or_o subordinate_a to_o another_o that_o be_v have_v these_o platonist_n comply_v with_o that_o hypothesis_n of_o st._n cyril_n and_o other_o that_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v but_o three_o independent_a and_o coordinate_a individual_n under_o the_o same_o ultimate_a species_n or_o specific_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n as_o peter_n paul_n and_o john_n under_o that_o species_n or_o common_a nature_n of_o humanity_n and_o so_o take_v in_o this_o co-essentiality_a or_o con-substantiality_a of_o they_o than_o have_v they_o be_v complete_o orthodox_n though_o we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o this_o platonic_a trinity_n be_v in_o another_o sense_n homoousian_n and_o perhaps_o it_o will_v appear_v afterward_o that_o it_o be_v so_o also_o in_o the_o very_a sense_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n and_o of_o athanasius_n again_o these_o theologer_n suppose_v the_o three_o person_n of_o their_o trinity_n to_o have_v real_o no_o other_o than_o a_o specific_a unity_n or_o identity_n and_o because_o it_o seem_v plain_o to_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o therefore_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v as_o much_o three_o god_n as_o three_o man_n be_v three_o man_n these_o learned_a father_n endeavour_v with_o their_o logic_n to_o prove_v that_o three_o man_n be_v but_o abusive_o and_o improper_o so_o call_v three_o they_o be_v real_o &_o true_o but_o one_o because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o &_o the_o same_o specific_a essence_n or_o substance_n of_o humane_a nature_n in_o they_o all_o and_o serious_o persuade_v man_n to_o lay_v aside_o that_o kind_n of_o language_n by_o which_o same_o logic_n of_o they_o they_o may_v as_o well_o prove_v also_o that_o all_o the_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v but_o one_o man_n and_o that_o all_o epicurus_n his_o god_n be_v but_o one_o god_n neither_o but_o not_o to_o urge_v here_o that_o according_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n there_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o reason_n give_v why_o there_o shall_v be_v so_o many_o as_o three_o such_o individual_n in_o the_o species_n of_o god_n which_o differ_v only_o numerical_o from_o one_o another_o they_o be_v but_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n thrice_o repeat_v and_o yet_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o than_o three_o such_o neither_o and_o not_o three_o hundred_o or_o three_o thousand_o or_o as_o many_o as_o there_o be_v individual_n in_o the_o species_n of_o man_n we_o say_v not_o to_o urge_v this_o it_o seem_v plain_a that_o this_o trinity_n be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o kind_n of_o tritheism_n and_o that_o of_o god_n independent_a and_o coordinate_a too_o and_o therefore_o some_o will_v think_v that_o the_o ancient_n and_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n take_v with_o all_o its_o fault_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o this_o trinity_n of_o st._n cyril_n and_o st._n gregory_n nyssen_n and_o several_a other_o repute_a orthodox_n father_n and_o more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o principle_n both_o of_o christianity_n and_o of_o reason_n however_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o hence_o that_o these_o repute_a orthodox_n father_n who_o be_v not_o a_o few_o be_v far_o from_o think_v the_o three_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o have_v the_o same_o singular_a existent_a essence_n they_o suppose_v they_o to_o have_v no_o otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n in_o they_o nor_o to_o be_v one_o god_n than_o three_o individual_a man_n have_v one_o common_a specifical_a essence_n of_o manhood_n in_o they_o and_o be_v all_o one_o man._n but_o as_o this_o trinity_n come_v afterward_o to_o be_v decry_v for_o tritheistick_a so_o in_o the_o room_n thereof_o start_v there_o up_o that_o other_o trinity_n of_o person_n numerical_o the_o same_o or_o have_v all_o one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a existent_a essence_n a_o doctrine_n which_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v own_v by_o any_o public_a authority_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n save_v that_o of_o the_o lateran_n council_n only_o and_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v ever_o entertain_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n and_o those_o first_o opposer_n of_o arianism_n may_v be_v render_v probable_a in_o the_o first_o place_n from_o the_o free_a confession_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o d._n petavius_n a_o person_n well_o acquaint_v with_o ecclesiastic_a antiquity_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n especial_o because_o many_o be_v much_o lead_v 13._o by_o such_o new_a name_n and_o authority_n in_o eo_fw-la praecipuam_fw-la vim_o collocasse_fw-la patres_fw-la ut_fw-la aequalem_fw-la patri_fw-la naturâ_fw-la excellentiâque_fw-la filium_fw-la esse_fw-la defenderent_fw-la citra_fw-la expressam_fw-la singularitatis_fw-la mentionem_fw-la licet_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la conjicere_fw-la etenim_fw-la nicaeni_n isti_fw-la praesules_fw-la quibus_fw-la nemo_fw-la melius_fw-la arianae_n sectae_fw-la arcana_fw-la cognovit_fw-la nemo_fw-la qua_fw-la re_fw-la opprimenda_fw-la maximè_fw-la foret_fw-la acrius_fw-la dijudicare_fw-la potuit_fw-la nihil_fw-la in_o professionis_fw-la suae_fw-la formulâ_fw-la spectarunt_fw-la aliud_fw-la nisi_fw-la ut_fw-la aequalitatem_fw-la illam_fw-la essentiae_fw-la dignitatis_fw-la aeternitatis_fw-la astruerent_a testatur_fw-la hoc_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vox_fw-la ipsa_fw-la quae_fw-la arx_fw-la quaedam_fw-la fuit_fw-la catholici_fw-la dogmatis_fw-la haec_fw-la enim_fw-la aequalitatem_fw-la potius_fw-la essentiae_fw-la quam_fw-la singularitatem_fw-la significat_fw-la ut_fw-la capite_fw-la quinto_fw-la docui_fw-la deinde_fw-la cetera_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la modi_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_o illo_fw-la decreto_fw-la ut_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o chief_a force_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n oppose_v against_o the_o arian_n heretic_n be_v in_o assert_v only_o the_o equality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n as_o to_o nature_n or_o essence_n without_o any_o express_a mention_n of_o the_o singularity_n of_o the_o same_o
to_o quarrel_v with_o that_o of_o our_o lord_n i_o be_o in_o the_o father_n and_o the_o father_n in_o i_o object_v how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o both_o the_o former_a shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a and_o the_o latter_a in_o the_o former_a or_o how_o can_v the_o father_n be_v great_a be_v receive_v in_o the_o son_n who_o be_v lesser_n and_o yet_o what_o wonder_n be_v it_o if_o the_o son_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o father_n since_o it_o be_v write_v of_o we_o man_n also_o that_o in_o he_o we_o live_v and_o move_v and_o have_v our_o be_v in_o way_n of_o reply_n whereunto_o athanasius_n first_o observe_v that_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o arian_n cavillation_n be_v the_o grossness_n of_o their_o apprehension_n and_o that_o they_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d conceive_v of_o incorporeal_a thing_n after_o a_o corporeal_a manner_n and_o then_o do_v he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v transvasated_a and_o pour_v out_o one_o into_o another_o as_o into_o a_o empty_a vessel_n as_o if_o the_o son_n fill_v up_o the_o concavity_n of_o the_o father_n and_o again_o the_o father_n that_o of_o the_o son_n and_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v full_a or_o perfect_a in_o themselves_o for_o all_o this_o be_v proper_a to_o body_n wherefore_o though_o the_o father_n be_v in_o some_o sense_n great_a than_o the_o son_n yet_o notwithstanding_o may_v he_o be_v in_o he_o after_o a_o incorporeal_a manner_n and_o he_o repli_v to_o their_o last_o cavil_v thus_o that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o father_n as_o we_o ourselves_o be_v say_v to_o live_v and_o move_v and_o be_v in_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n for_o he_o himself_o from_o the_o fountain_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o life_n in_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v quicken_v and_o consist_v neither_o do_v he_o who_o be_v the_o life_n live_v in_o another_o life_n which_o be_v to_o suppose_v he_o not_o to_o be_v the_o life_n itself_o nor_o say_v he_o must_v it_o be_v conceive_v that_o the_o father_n be_v no_o otherwise_o in_o the_o son_n than_o he_o be_v in_o holy_a man_n corroborate_n of_o they_o for_o the_o son_n himself_o be_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o all_o created_a being_n be_v sanctify_v by_o a_o participation_n of_o he_o in_o the_o spirit_n wherefore_o this_o perichoresis_n or_o mutual_n in-being_a of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v after_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v real_o thereby_o one_o and_o what_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n do_v the_o father_n do_v in_o they_o accordig_v to_o that_o of_o athanasius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o godhead_n of_o the_o son_n be_v the_o godhead_n of_o the_o father_n and_o so_o the_o father_n exercise_v a_o providence_n over_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o son_n last_o the_o same_o athanasius_n in_o sundry_a place_n still_o further_o suppose_v those_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n to_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a divinity_n aftâ—r_v the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o fountain_n and_o the_o stream_n make_v up_o one_o entire_a river_n or_o the_o root_n and_o the_o stock_n and_o the_o branch_n one_o entire_a tree_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n also_o be_v the_o whole_a trinity_n say_v by_o he_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o divinity_n and_o one_o nature_n and_o one_o essence_n and_o one_o god_n and_o according_o the_o word_n homousios_n seem_v here_o to_o be_v take_v by_o athanasius_n in_o a_o further_a sense_n beside_o that_o before_o mention_v not_o only_o for_o thing_n agree_v in_o one_o common_a and_o general_a essence_n as_o three_o individual_a man_n be_v coessential_a with_o one_o another_o but_o also_o for_o such_o as_o concurrent_o together_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a thing_n and_o be_v therefore_o joint_o essential_a thereunto_o for_o when_o he_o affirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o tree_n be_v congenerous_a or_o homogenial_a with_o the_o root_n and_o the_o branch_n coessential_a with_o the_o vine_n his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o root_n stock_n and_o branch_n be_v not_o only_o of_o one_o kind_a but_o also_o all_o together_o make_v up_o the_o entire_a essence_n of_o one_o plant_n or_o tree_n in_o like_a manner_n those_o three_o hypostasis_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o only_o congenerous_a and_o coessential_a as_o have_v all_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n alike_o in_o they_o but_o also_o as_o concurrent_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a divinity_n according_o whereunto_o athanasius_n further_o conclude_v thâ—t_v these_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n have_v not_o a_o consent_n of_o will_n only_o but_o essential_o one_o and_o the_o self_n same_o will_n and_o that_o they_o do_v also_o joint_o produce_v ad_fw-la extra_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o and_o the_o selfsame_a energy_n 202._o operation_n or_o action_n nothing_o be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o son_n as_o such_o but_o only_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o incarnation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o trinity_n be_v like_o itself_o and_o by_o nature_n indivisible_a and_o there_o be_v one_o energy_n or_o action_n of_o it_o for_o the_o father_n by_o the_o word_n in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v all_o thing_n and_o thus_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n conserve_v and_o one_o god_n preach_v in_o the_o church_n namely_o such_o as_o be_v above_o all_o and_o by_o or_o through_o all_o and_o in_o all_o above_o all_o as_o the_o father_n the_o principle_n and_o fountain_n through_o all_o by_o the_o word_n and_o in_o all_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o write_v often_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n thus_o have_v we_o give_v a_o true_a and_o full_a account_n how_o according_a to_o athanasius_n the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n though_o not_o monoousious_a but_o homoousious_a only_o be_v real_o but_o one_o god_n or_o divinity_n in_o all_o which_o doctrine_n of_o he_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o what_o a_o true_a and_o genuine_a platonist_n will_v ready_o subscribe_v to_o from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o right_a platonic_a trinity_n differ_v not_o so_o much_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o some_o late_a writer_n have_v suppose_v hitherto_o have_v the_o platonic_a christian_n endeavour_v partly_o to_o rectify_v and_o reform_v the_o true_a and_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n and_o partly_o to_o reconcile_v it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n nevertheless_o to_o prevent_v all_o mistake_n we_o shall_v here_o declare_v that_o wheresoever_o this_o most_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n may_v be_v find_v to_o differ_v not_o only_o from_o the_o scripture_n itself_o which_o yet_o notwithstanding_o be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o also_o from_o the_o form_n of_o the_o nicene_n and_o constantinopolitan_a council_n and_o further_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o athanasius_n too_o in_o his_o genuine_a writing_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o their_o inequality_n or_o in_o any_o thing_n else_o be_v there_o utter_o disclaim_v and_o reject_v by_o we_o for_o as_o for_o that_o creed_n common_o call_v athanasian_n which_o be_v write_v a_o long_a time_n after_o by_o some_o other_o hand_n since_o at_o first_o it_o derive_v all_o its_o authority_n either_o from_o the_o name_n of_o athanasius_n to_o who_o it_o be_v entitle_v or_o else_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v a_o epitome_n and_o abridgement_n of_o his_o doctrine_n this_o as_o we_o conceive_v be_v therefore_o to_o be_v interpret_v according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o that_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o genuine_a write_n of_o athanasius_n of_o who_o we_o can_v think_v no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o a_o person_n high_o instrumental_a and_o serviceable_a to_o divine_a providence_n for_o the_o preserve_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o lapse_v by_o arianism_n into_o a_o kind_n of_o paganick_n and_o idolatrous_a christianity_n in_o religious_o worship_v of_o those_o which_o themselves_o conclude_v to_o be_v creature_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o who_o especial_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o before_o fluctuate_v in_o some_o loose_a uncertainty_n come_v to_o be_v more_o punctual_o state_v and_o settle_v now_o the_o reason_n why_o we_o introduce_v the_o platonic_a christian_n here_o thus_o apologize_v be_v first_o because_o we_o conceive_v it_o not_o to_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o christianity_n that_o the_o ancient_a platonic_a trinity_n shall_v be_v make_v more_o discrepant_a from_o the_o christian_a than_o indeed_o it_o be_v and_o second_o because_o as_o we_o have_v already_o prove_v the_o ancient_n and_o genuine_a platonic_a
three_o god_n therefore_o the_o second_o and_o the_o three_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v inferior_a god_n because_o otherwise_o they_o will_v be_v three_o independent_a god_n whereas_o the_o pagan_a theology_n express_o disclaim_v a_o plurality_n of_o independent_a and_o selforiginated_n deity_n but_o since_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o be_v partly_o design_v to_o oppose_v and_o bear_v down_o the_o pagan_a polytheism_n there_o be_v one_o only_a god_n to_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o meaning_n whereof_o notwithstanding_o seem_v to_o be_v chief_o direct_v against_o the_o deify_n of_o create_a being_n or_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o the_o uncreated_a and_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o moreover_o since_o in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a rule_n and_o measure_n of_o this_o divine_a cabala_n of_o the_o trinity_n though_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o word_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v with_o god_n that_o be_v god_n the_o father_n and_o also_o itself_o to_o be_v god_n that_o be_v not_o a_o creature_n yet_o be_v it_o not_o where_o call_v a_o other_o or_o second_o god_n therefore_o can_v we_o christian_n entertain_v this_o pagan_a language_n of_o a_o trinity_n of_o god_n but_o must_v call_v it_o either_o a_o trinity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n or_o subsistence_n or_o person_n or_o the_o like_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o philo_n though_o according_a to_o his_o jewish_a principle_n he_o be_v a_o zealous_a opposer_n of_o the_o pagan_a polytheism_n and_o idolatry_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o for_o all_o that_o scruple_n to_o call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a word_n after_o the_o platonic_a way_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o second_o god_n as_o not_o suspect_v this_o to_o clash_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o his_o religion_n or_o that_o second_o commandment_n of_o the_o decalogue_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n before_o my_o face_n possible_o because_o he_o conceive_v that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o creature-god_n only_o whereas_o his_o second_o god_n the_o divine_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o word_n be_v declare_v by_o he_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eternal_a and_o therefore_o according_a to_o the_o jewish_a theology_n uncreated_a however_o this_o language_n of_o a_o second_o and_o three_o god_n be_v not_o so_o excusable_a in_o a_o jew_n as_o it_o may_v be_v in_o a_o pagan_a because_o the_o pagan_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v any_o scrupulosity_n against_o a_o plurality_n of_o god_n so_o long_o as_o there_o be_v only_o one_o fountain_n of_o the_o godhead_n acknowledge_v that_o they_o rather_o account_v it_o a_o honour_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o have_v be_v already_o show_v that_o he_o shall_v have_v many_o other_o not_o only_o titular_a god_n under_o he_o but_o also_o such_o as_o be_v religious_o worship_v wherefore_o beside_o this_o second_o and_o three_o god_n they_o also_o do_v luxuriate_a in_o their_o other_o many_o creature-god_n and_o indeed_o st._n austin_n do_v upon_o this_o account_n seem_v somewhat_o to_o excuse_v the_o pagan_n for_o this_o their_o trinity_n of_o god_n 23._o and_o principle_n in_o these_o word_n liberis_fw-la enim_fw-la verbis_fw-la loquuntur_fw-la philosophi_fw-la nec_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la ad_fw-la intelligendum_fw-la difficillimis_fw-la offensionem_fw-la religiosarum_fw-la aurium_fw-la pertimescunt_fw-la nobis_fw-la autem_fw-la ad_fw-la certam_fw-la regulam_fw-la loqui_fw-la fas_fw-la est_fw-la ne_fw-la verborum_fw-la licentia_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o his_o significantur_fw-la impiam_fw-la gignat_fw-la opinionem_fw-la nos_fw-la autem_fw-la non_fw-la dicimus_fw-la duo_o vel_fw-la tria_fw-la principia_fw-la cum_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la loquimur_fw-la sicut_fw-la nec_fw-la dvos_fw-la deos_fw-la vel_fw-la tres_fw-la nobis_fw-la licitum_fw-la est_fw-la dicere_fw-la quamvis_fw-la de_fw-la vnoquoque_fw-la loquentes_fw-la vel_fw-la de_fw-la filio_fw-la vel_fw-la de_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-it etiam_fw-la singulum_fw-la quemque_fw-la deum_fw-la esse_fw-la fateamur_fw-la the_o philosopher_n use_v free_a language_n nor_o in_o these_o thing_n which_o be_v extreme_o difficult_a to_o be_v understand_v do_v they_o at_o all_o fear_n the_o offend_n of_o any_o religious_a and_o scrupulous_a ear_n but_o the_o case_n be_v otherwise_o with_o we_o christian_n for_o we_o be_v tie_v up_o to_o phrase_n and_o aught_o to_o speak_v according_a to_o a_o certain_a rule_n lest_o the_o licentious_a use_n of_o word_n shall_v beget_v a_o wicked_a opinion_n in_o any_o concern_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o they_o that_o be_v though_o this_o may_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n excusable_a in_o the_o pagan_n because_o each_o of_o those_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v god_n therefore_o to_o call_v they_o several_o god_n and_o all_o of_o they_o a_o trinity_n of_o god_n and_o principle_n they_o have_v no_o such_o rule_n then_o give_v they_o to_o govern_v their_o language_n by_o as_o this_o that_o though_o the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n god_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n yet_o be_v not_o this_o allowable_a for_o we_o christian_n to_o speak_v of_o a_o second_o or_o three_o god_n or_o principle_n or_o to_o call_v the_o holy_a trinity_n a_o trinity_n of_o god_n notwithshand_v that_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o father_n or_o of_o the_o son_n or_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n several_o we_o confess_v each_o of_o they_o to_o be_v god_n and_o indeed_o when_o the_o pagan_n thus_o speak_v of_o a_o first_o second_o and_o three_o god_n and_o no_o more_o though_o have_v innumerable_a other_o god_n beside_o they_o do_v by_o this_o language_n plain_o imply_v that_o these_o three_o god_n of_o they_o be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a kind_n from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o god_n that_o be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o create_v but_o eternal_a and_o uncreated_a one_o and_o that_o many_o of_o they_o do_v real_o take_v this_o whole_a trinity_n of_o god_n for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o general_n the_o divine_a numen_fw-la and_o sometime_o call_v it_o the_o first_o god_n too_o in_o way_n of_o distinction_n from_o their_o generate_v god_n will_v be_v show_v afterward_o so_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o god_n be_v use_v in_o different_a sense_n by_o these_o pagan_n sometime_o in_o a_o large_a sense_n and_o in_o way_n of_o opposition_n to_o all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o generate_v or_o create_v god_n or_o the_o god_n that_o be_v make_v in_o time_n together_o with_o the_o world_n and_o sometime_o again_o more_o particular_o in_o way_n of_o distinction_n from_o those_o two_o other_o divine_a hypostasis_n eternal_a call_v by_o they_o the_o second_o and_o three_o god_n which_o first_o of_o the_o three_o god_n be_v also_o frequent_o by_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n emphatical_o and_o by_o way_n of_o excellency_n they_o suppose_v a_o gradual_a subordination_n in_o these_o principle_n neither_o be_v this_o trinity_n of_o divine_a subsistence_n only_o thus_o ill-languaged_a by_o the_o pagan_n general_o when_o they_o call_v it_o a_o trinity_n of_o god_n but_o also_o the_o cabala_n thereof_o be_v otherwise_o much_o deprave_v and_o adulterate_v by_o several_a of_o the_o platonist_n and_o pythagorean_o for_o first_o the_o third_z of_o these_o three_o hypostasis_n common_o call_v psyche_n be_v by_o some_o of_o they_o make_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o immediate_a soul_n of_o the_o corporeal_a world_n inform_v act_v and_o enliven_a it_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o soul_n of_o other_o animal_n do_v their_o respective_a body_n insomuch_o that_o this_o corporeal_a world_n itself_o as_o together_o with_o its_o soul_n it_o make_v up_o one_o complete_a animal_n be_v frequent_o call_v the_o three_o god_n this_o proclus_n affirm_v of_o numenius_n the_o pythagorean_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o world_n according_a to_o he_o be_v the_o three_o god_n and_o plotinus_n be_v a_o great_a reader_n of_o this_o numenius_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v somewhat_o infect_v by_o he_o with_o this_o conceit_n also_o though_o contrary_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n from_o those_o word_n before_v cite_v out_o of_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o world_n as_o be_v common_o say_v be_v the_o three_o god_n now_o if_o the_o world_n be_v not_o a_o creature_n then_o be_v there_o no_o create_v be_v at_o all_o but_o all_o be_v god_n but_o not_o only_a timaeus_n locrus_n but_o also_o plato_n himself_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v a_o create_a god_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v here_o put_v for_o that_o which_o after_o it_o once_o be_v not_o be_v bring_v into_o
able_a to_o beget_v the_o father_n nor_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o produce_v either_o father_n or_o son_n and_o therefore_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o latter_a be_v absolute_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o only_o the_o first_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v that_o first_o of_o these_o three_o hypostasis_n who_o be_v the_o original_a fountain_n of_o all_o by_o macrobius_n style_v omnipotentissimus_fw-la deus_fw-la the_o most_o omnipotent_a god_n he_o therein_o imply_v the_o second_o and_o three_o hypostasis_n nous_fw-fr and_o psyche_n to_o be_v omnipotent_a too_o but_o not_o in_o a_o perfect_a equality_n with_o he_o as_o within_z the_o deity_n they_o be_v compare_v together_o however_o add_v extra_n or_o outward_o and_o to_o we_o they_o be_v all_o one_o be_v equal_o omnipotent_a and_o plotinus_n write_v also_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 517._o etc._n etc._n if_o the_o first_o be_v absolute_o perfect_a and_o the_o first_o power_n then_o must_v it_o need_v be_v the_o most_o powerful_a of_o all_o being_n other_o power_n only_o imitate_v and_o partake_v thereof_o and_o according_o hereunto_o will_v the_o platonic_a christian_n further_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v sundry_a place_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o do_v not_o a_o little_a favour_n some_o subordination_n and_o priority_n both_o of_o order_n and_o dignity_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n of_o which_o none_o be_v more_o obvious_a than_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n my_o father_n be_v great_a than_o i_o which_o to_o understand_v of_o his_o humanity_n only_o seem_v to_o be_v less_o reasonable_a because_o this_o be_v no_o news_n at_o all_o that_o the_o eternal_a god_n the_o creator_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v be_v great_a than_o a_o mortal_a man_n bear_v of_o a_o woman_n and_o thus_o do_v divers_a of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n as_o athanasius_n himself_o st._n basil_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o st._n chrysostome_n with_o several_a other_o of_o the_o latin_n interpret_v the_o same_o to_o have_v be_v speak_v not_o of_o the_o humanity_n but_o the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ._n insomuch_o that_o petavius_n himself_o 363_o expound_v the_o athanasian_n creed_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n pater_fw-la major_n filio_fw-la ritè_fw-la &_o catholicè_fw-la pronuntiatus_fw-la est_fw-la à _fw-la plerisque_fw-la veterum_fw-la &_o origine_fw-la prio_fw-la sine_fw-la reprehensione_n dici_fw-la solet_fw-la the_o father_n be_v in_o a_o right_a catholic_n manner_n affirm_v by_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_n to_o be_v great_a than_o the_o son_n and_o he_o be_v common_o say_v also_o without_o reprehension_n to_o be_v before_o he_o in_o respect_n of_o original_a whereupon_o he_o conclude_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o that_o creed_n to_o be_v this_o that_o no_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v great_a or_o less_o than_o other_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n common_a to_o they_o all_o quia_fw-la vera_fw-la deitas_fw-la in_o nullo_n esse_fw-la aut_fw-la minor_n aut_fw-la major_n potest_fw-la because_o the_o true_a godhead_n can_v be_v no_o where_o greater_n or_o less_o but_o that_o notwithstanding_o there_o may_v be_v some_o inequality_n in_o they_o as_o they_o be_v hic_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o haec_fw-la persona_fw-la this_o god_n and_o that_o person_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o many_o of_o those_o ancient_a father_n do_v restrain_v and_o limit_v this_o inequality_n only_o to_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o person_n one_o to_o another_o as_o the_o father_n beget_v and_o the_o son_n be_v be_v beget_v by_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o both_o they_o seem_v to_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v otherwise_o a_o perfect_a equality_n among_o they_o nevertheless_o several_a of_o they_o do_v extend_v this_o difference_n further_o also_o as_o for_o example_n st._n hilary_n a_o zealous_a opposer_n of_o the_o arian_n he_o in_o his_o book_n of_o synod_n write_v thus_o siquis_fw-la vnum_fw-la dicens_fw-la deum_fw-la christum_fw-la autem_fw-la deum_fw-la ante_fw-la secula_fw-la filium_fw-la dei_fw-la obsecutum_fw-la patri_fw-la in_o creatione_fw-la omnium_fw-la non_fw-la consitetur_fw-la anathema_n sit_v and_o again_o non_fw-la exaequamus_fw-la vel_fw-la conformamus_fw-la filium_fw-la patri_fw-la sed_fw-la subjectum_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la and_o athanasius_n himself_o who_o be_v common_o account_v the_o very_a rule_n of_o orthodoxality_n in_o this_o point_n when_o he_o do_v so_o often_o resemble_v the_o father_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o sun_n or_o the_o original_a light_n and_o the_o son_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o splendour_n or_o brightness_n of_o it_o as_o likewise_o do_v the_o nicene_n council_n and_o the_o scripture_n itself_o he_o seem_v hereby_o to_o imply_v some_o dependence_n of_o the_o second_o upon_o the_o first_o and_o subordination_n to_o it_o especial_o when_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o three_o principle_n nor_o to_o be_v resemble_v to_o three_o sun_n but_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o its_o splendour_n and_o its_o derivative_a light_n 467._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o similitude_n use_v by_o we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o introduce_v three_o principle_n as_o the_o marcionist_n and_o manichean_o do_v we_o not_o compare_v the_o trinity_n to_o three_o sun_n but_o only_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o its_o splendour_n so_o that_o we_o acknowledge_v only_o one_o principle_n as_o also_o where_o he_o approve_v of_o this_o of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 565._o god_n be_v a_o eternal_a light_n which_o never_o begin_v and_o shall_v never_o cease_v to_o be_v wherefore_o thâ—re_n be_v a_o eternal_a splendour_n also_o coexistent_a with_o he_o which_o have_v no_o beginning_n neither_o but_o be_v always_o generate_v by_o he_o shine_v out_o before_o he_o for_o if_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v as_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o sun_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d always_o generate_v then_o must_v he_o needs_o have_v a_o essential_a dependence_n upon_o the_o father_n and_o subordination_n to_o he_o and_o this_o same_o thing_n further_o appear_v from_o those_o other_o resemblance_n which_o the_o same_o dionysius_n make_v of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n approve_v in_o like_a manner_n also_o by_o athanasius_n viz._n to_o the_o fountain_n and_o the_o river_n to_o the_o root_n and_o the_o branch_n to_o the_o water_n and_o the_o vapour_n for_o so_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 275._o as_o appear_v from_o his_o book_n of_o the_o nicene_n synod_n where_o he_o affirm_v the_o son_n to_o have_v be_v beget_v of_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o light_n and_o as_o the_o vapour_n of_o the_o water_n add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o neither_o the_o splendour_n nor_o the_o vapour_n be_v the_o very_a sun_n and_o the_o very_a water_n nor_o yet_o be_v it_o alien_n from_o it_o or_o a_o stranger_n to_o its_o nature_n but_o they_o be_v both_o efflux_n from_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n of_o they_o as_o the_o son_n be_v a_o efflux_n from_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o so_o as_o that_o he_o be_v no_o way_n diminish_v or_o lessen_v thereby_o now_o all_o these_o similitude_n of_o the_o fountain_n and_o the_o river_n the_o root_n and_o the_o branch_n the_o water_n and_o the_o vapour_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o splendour_n seem_v plain_o to_o imply_v some_o dependence_n and_o subordination_n and_o dionysius_n doubtless_o intend_v they_o to_o that_o purpose_n he_o assert_v as_o photius_n inform_v we_o a_o inferiority_n of_o power_n and_o glory_n in_o the_o second_o as_o likewise_o do_v origen_n before_o he_o both_o who_o testimony_n notwithstanding_o athanasius_n make_v use_v of_o without_o any_o censure_n or_o reprehension_n of_o they_o wherefore_o when_o athanasius_n and_o the_o other_o orthodox_n father_n write_v against_o arius_n do_v so_o frequent_o assert_v the_o equality_n of_o all_o the_o three_o person_n this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o way_n of_o opposition_n to_o arius_n only_o who_o make_v the_o son_n to_o be_v unequal_a to_o the_o father_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o a_o different_a essence_n from_o he_o one_o be_v god_n and_o the_o other_o a_o creature_n they_o affirm_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o father_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o he_o that_o be_v as_o god_n and_o not_o a_o creature_n notwithstanding_o which_o equality_n there_o may_v be_v some_o subordination_n in_o they_o as_o hic_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o haec_fw-la persona_fw-la to_o use_n petavius_n
for_o those_o nicene_n bishop_n themselves_z who_o do_v understand_v best_o of_o any_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o arian_n faction_n and_o which_o way_n it_o shall_v especial_o be_v oppugn_v aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o to_o establish_v that_o equality_n of_o essence_n dignity_n and_o eternity_n between_o they_o this_o do_v the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la itself_o declare_v it_o signify_v rather_o equality_n than_o singularity_n of_o essence_n as_o we_o have_v before_o show_v and_o the_o like_a do_v those_o other_o passage_n in_o the_o same_o decree_n as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o time_n when_o the_o son_n be_v not_o and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o make_v of_o nothing_o nor_o of_o a_o different_a hypostasis_fw-la or_o essence_n thus_o do_v petavius_n clear_o confess_v that_o this_o same_o singularity_n of_o numerical_a essence_n be_v not_o assert_v by_o the_o nicene_n council_n nor_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n but_o only_o a_o equality_n or_o sameness_n of_o generical_a essence_n or_o else_o that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n agree_v only_o in_o one_o common_a essence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o godhead_n that_o be_v the_o eternal_a and_o uncreated_a nature_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o will_v more_o full_o appear_v from_o these_o follow_a particular_n first_o because_o these_o orthodox_n anti-arian_n father_n do_v all_o of_o zealous_o condemn_v sabellianism_n the_o doctrine_n whereof_o be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o singular_a individual_a essence_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o be_v indeed_o but_o three_o several_a name_n or_o notion_n or_o modes_n of_o one_o and_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n from_o whence_o such_o absurdity_n as_o these_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o father_n beget_v the_o son_n be_v nothing_o but_o one_o name_n notion_n or_o mode_n of_o the_o deity_n beget_v another_o or_o else_o the_o same_o deity_n under_o one_o notion_n beget_v itself_o under_o another_o notion_n and_o when_o again_o the_o son_n or_o word_n and_o not_o the_o father_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v incarnate_v and_o to_o have_v suffer_v death_n for_o we_o upon_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o mere_a logical_a notion_n or_o mode_n of_o the_o deity_n that_o be_v incarnate_a and_o suffer_v or_o else_o the_o whole_a deity_n under_o one_o particular_a notion_n or_o mode_n only_o but_o shall_v it_o be_v aver_v notwithstanding_o that_o this_o trinity_n which_o we_o now_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o a_o trinity_n of_o mere_a name_n and_o notion_n as_o that_o of_o the_o sabellian_o but_o of_o distinct_a hypostasis_n or_o person_n then_o must_v it_o need_v follow_v since_o every_o singular_a essence_n be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o trinity_n only_o but_o a_o quaternity_n of_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o deity_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o none_o of_o those_o father_n ever_o dream_v of_o again_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la as_o be_v before_o intimate_v by_o petavius_n be_v never_o use_v by_o greek_a writer_n otherwise_o than_o to_o signify_v the_o agreement_n of_o thing_n numerical_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o some_o common_a nature_n or_o universal_a essence_n or_o their_o have_v a_o generical_a unity_n or_o identity_n of_o which_o sundry_a instance_n may_v be_v give_v nor_o indeed_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o the_o greek_a tongue_n shall_v have_v any_o name_n for_o that_o which_o neither_o be_v a_o thing_n in_o nature_n nor_o fall_v under_o humane_a conception_n viz._n several_a thing_n have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a essence_n and_o according_o st._n basil_n interpret_v the_o force_n of_o this_o word_n thus_o epist._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o plain_o take_v away_o the_o sameness_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la that_o be_v of_o singular_a numerical_a essence_n this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o ancient_a father_n mean_v by_o the_o word_n hypostasis_fw-la for_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o homoousios_fw-la coessential_a or_o con-substantial_a with_o itself_o but_o always_o one_o thing_n with_o another_o wherefore_o as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 10._o be_v use_v by_o plotinus_n as_o synonymous_n in_o these_o word_n concern_v the_o soul_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v full_a of_o divine_a thing_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o be_v cognate_n or_o congenerous_a and_o homoousious_a with_o they_o so_o do_v athanasius_n in_o like_a manner_n use_v they_o when_o he_o affirm_v 556._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o branch_n be_v homoousious_a coessential_a or_o con-substantial_a and_o con-generous_a with_o the_o vine_n or_o with_o the_o root_n thereof_o beside_o which_o the_o same_o father_n use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d indifferent_o for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o sundry_a place_n none_o of_o which_o word_n can_v be_v think_v to_o signify_v a_o identity_n of_o singular_a essence_n but_o only_o of_o generical_a or_o specifical_a and_o thus_o be_v the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la plain_o use_v by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n they_o affirm_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d coessential_a or_o con-substantial_a with_o the_o father_n as_o to_o his_o divinity_n but_o coessential_a or_o con-substantial_a with_o we_o man_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n where_o it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v suspect_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o word_n shall_v be_v take_v in_o two_o different_a sense_n in_o the_o same_o sentence_n so_o as_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o signify_v a_o numerical_a identity_n but_o in_o the_o second_o a_o generical_a or_o specifical_a only_o but_o last_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o athanasius_n himself_o speak_v in_o like_a manner_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v homoousious_a with_o we_o man_n 556._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o the_o son_n be_v coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a or_o of_o the_o same_o essence_n or_o substance_n with_o we_o man_n he_o have_v the_o very_a same_o nature_n with_o we_o then_o let_v he_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n a_o stranger_n to_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n even_o as_o the_o vine_n be_v to_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o husbandman_n and_o again_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o do_v dionysius_n think_v you_o when_o he_o affirm_v the_o word_n not_o to_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o father_n father_n suppose_v he_o therefore_o to_o be_v coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o we_o man_n from_o all_o which_o it_o be_v unquestionable_o evident_a that_o athanasius_n do_v not_o by_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la understand_v that_o which_o have_v the_o same_o singular_a and_o numerical_a essence_n with_o another_o but_o the_o same_o common_a generical_a or_o specifical_a only_a and_o consequent_o that_o he_o conceive_v the_o son_n to_o be_v coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n after_o that_o manner_n furthermore_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n may_v more_o full_o and_o thorough_o be_v perceive_v by_o consider_v what_o that_o doctrine_n of_o arius_n be_v which_o they_o oppose_v and_o condemn_v now_o arius_n maintain_v the_o son_n or_o word_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o creature_n make_v in_o time_n and_o mutable_a or_o defectible_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n as_o athanasius_n tell_v we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o a_o different_a essence_n or_o substance_n from_o the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v create_v be_v suppose_v to_o differ_v essential_o or_o substantial_o from_o that_o which_o be_v uncreated_a wherefore_o the_o nicene_n father_n in_o way_n of_o opposition_n to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o arius_n determine_v that_o the_o son_n or_o word_n be_v not_o thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n that_o be_v not_o a_o creature_n but_o god_n or_o agree_v with_o the_o father_n in_o that_o common_a nature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n so_o that_o this_o be_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d essence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o they_o be_v call_v god_n not_o a_o singular_a existent_a essence_n but_o the_o common_a general_n or_o universal_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n or_o of_o the_o uncreated_a nature_n call_v by_o s._n hilary_n natura_fw-la una_fw-la synodiâ—_n non_fw-la unitate_fw-la personae_fw-la sed_fw-la generis_fw-la one_o nature_n not_o by_o unity_n of_o person_n
but_o of_o kind_a which_o unity_n of_o the_o common_a or_o general_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n also_o with_o that_o equality_n which_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n so_o much_o insist_v upon_o against_o arius_n namely_o a_o equality_n of_o nature_n as_o the_o son_n and_o father_n be_v both_o of_o they_o alike_o god_n that_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o three_o person_n be_v as_o all_o other_o essence_n suppose_v to_o be_v indivisible_a from_o which_o equality_n itself_o also_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o identity_n of_o singular_a essence_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o one_o and_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n be_v equal_a to_o itself_o and_o with_o this_o equality_n of_o essence_n do_v some_o of_o these_o orthodox_n father_n themselves_o imply_v that_o a_o certain_a inequality_n of_o the_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n also_o in_o their_o mutual_a relation_n to_o one_o another_o may_v be_v consistent_a as_o for_o example_n 18._o st._n austin_n write_v thus_o against_o the_o arian_n patris_fw-la ergo_fw-la &_o filii_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la etiamsi_fw-la disparem_fw-la cogitant_fw-la potestatem_fw-la naturam_fw-la saltem_fw-la confiteantur_fw-la aequalem_fw-la though_o they_o conceive_v the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v unequal_a yet_o let_v they_o for_o all_o that_o confess_v their_o nature_n at_o least_o to_o be_v equal_a and_o st._n basil_n likewise_o eunom_n though_o the_o son_n be_v in_o order_n second_o to_o the_o father_n because_o produce_v by_o he_o and_o in_o dignity_n also_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o father_n be_v the_o cause_n and_o principle_n of_o his_o be_v yet_o be_v he_o not_o for_o all_o that_o second_o in_o nature_n because_o there_o be_v one_o divinity_n in_o they_o both_o and_o that_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o meaning_n both_o of_o the_o nicene_n pather_n and_o of_o athanasius_n in_o their_o homoousiotes_n their_o coessentiality_n or_o con-substantiality_a and_o coequality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n namely_o their_o have_v both_o the_o same_o common_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n or_o that_o the_o son_n be_v no_o creature_n as_o arius_n contend_v but_o true_o god_n or_o uncreated_a likewise_o will_v appear_v undeniable_o from_o many_o passage_n in_o athanasius_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v here_o mention_v only_o some_o few_o 251._o in_o his_o epistle_n concern_v the_o nicene_n council_n he_o tell_v we_o how_o the_o eusebian_n faction_n subscribe_v the_o form_n of_o that_o council_n though_o afterward_o they_o recant_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o the_o rest_n subscribe_v the_o eusebianist_n themselves_o subscribe_v also_o to_o these_o very_a word_n which_o they_o now_o find_v fault_n with_o i_o mean_v of_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n and_o coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a and_o that_o the_o son_n be_v no_o creature_n or_o facture_n or_o any_o of_o the_o thing_n make_v but_o the_o genuine_a offspring_n of_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n afterward_o he_o declare_v how_o the_o nicene_n council_n at_o first_o intend_v to_o have_v make_v use_n only_o of_o scripture_n word_n and_o phrase_n against_o the_o arian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 267._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o from_o nothing_o but_o from_o god_n the_o word_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o no_o creature_n or_o thing_n make_v but_o when_o they_o perceive_v that_o the_o eusebian_n faction_n will_v evade_v all_o those_o expression_n by_o equivocation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o conceive_v themselves_o necessitate_v more_o plain_o to_o declare_v what_o they_o mean_v by_o be_v from_o god_n or_o out_o of_o he_o and_o therefore_o add_v that_o the_o son_n be_v out_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n thereby_o to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o create_a being_n again_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o synod_n perceive_v this_o right_o declare_v that_o the_o son_n be_v homoousious_a with_o the_o father_n both_o to_o cut_v off_o the_o subterfuge_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o show_v he_o to_o be_v different_a from_o the_o creature_n for_o after_o they_o have_v decree_v this_o they_o add_v immediate_o they_o who_o say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v from_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o or_o make_v or_o mutable_a or_o a_o creature_n or_o of_o another_o substance_n or_o essence_n all_o such_o do_v the_o holy_a and_o catholic_n church_n anathematise_v whereby_o they_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o these_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n be_v oppose_v to_o the_o impiety_n of_o those_o expression_n of_o the_o arian_n that_o the_o son_n be_v a_o creature_n or_o thing_n make_v and_o mutable_a and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o before_o he_o be_v make_v which_o he_o that_o affirm_v contradict_v the_o synod_n but_o whosoever_o dissent_v from_o arius_n must_v needs_o consent_v to_o these_o form_n of_o the_o synod_n in_o this_o same_o epistle_n to_o cite_v but_o one_o passage_n more_o out_o of_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 272._o etc._n etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d brass_n and_o gold_n silver_n and_o tin_n be_v alike_o in_o their_o shine_a and_o colour_n nevertheless_o in_o their_o essence_n and_o nature_n be_v they_o very_o different_a from_o one_o another_o if_o therefore_o the_o son_n be_v such_o then_o let_v he_o be_v a_o creature_n as_o we_o be_v and_o not_o coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a but_o if_o he_o be_v a_o son_n the_o word_n wisdom_n image_n of_o the_o father_n and_o his_o splendour_n then_o of_o right_n shall_v he_o be_v account_v coessential_a and_o consubstantial_a thus_o in_o his_o epistle_n concern_v dionysius_n 561._o we_o have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o son_n be_v be_v one_o of_o the_o creature_n and_o his_o not_o be_v coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n put_v for_o synonymous_n expression_n which_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o something_o wherefore_o it_o semee_v to_o be_v unquestionable_o evident_a that_o when_o the_o ancient_a orthodox_n father_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n maintain_v against_o arius_n the_o son_n to_o be_v homoousion_n coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n though_o that_o word_n be_v thus_o interpret_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n or_o substance_n yet_o they_o universal_o understand_v thereby_o not_o a_o sameness_n of_o singular_a and_o numerical_a but_o of_o common_a or_o universal_a essence_n only_o that_o be_v the_o generical_a or_o specifical_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n that_o the_o son_n be_v no_o creature_n but_o true_o and_o proper_o god_n but_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a there_o may_v be_v yet_o more_o testimony_n cite_v out_o of_o athanasius_n to_o this_o purpose_n 929._o as_o from_o his_o epistle_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la arimini_fw-la &_o seleuciae_fw-la where_o he_o write_v thus_o concern_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o those_o two_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o like_a substance_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o same_o substance_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o even_a yourselves_o know_v that_o similitude_n be_v not_o predicate_v of_o essence_n or_o substance_n but_o of_o figure_n and_o quality_n only_o but_o of_o essence_n or_o substance_n identity_n or_o sameness_n be_v affirm_v and_o not_o similitude_n for_o a_o man_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v like_a to_o a_o man_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n of_o humanity_n but_o only_o as_o to_o figure_n or_o form_n they_o be_v say_v as_o to_o their_o essence_n to_o be_v congenerous_a of_o the_o same_o nature_n or_o kind_a with_o one_o another_o nor_o be_v a_o man_n proper_o say_v to_o be_v unlike_a to_o a_o dog_n but_o of_o a_o different_a nature_n or_o kind_a from_o he_o wherefore_o that_o which_o be_v congenerous_a of_o the_o same_o nature_n kind_a or_o species_n be_v also_o homoousion_n coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a of_o the_o same_o essence_n or_o substance_n and_o that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n kind_a or_o species_n be_v heterousion_n of_o a_o different_a essence_n or_o substance_n again_o athanasius_n in_o that_o fragment_n of_o he_o against_o the_o hypocrisy_n of_o meletius_n etc._n etc._n concern_v consubstantiality_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n he_o that_o deny_v the_o son_n to_o be_v homoousion_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n affirm_v he_o only_o to_o be_v like_a to_o he_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v god_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o who_o retain_v the_o word_n homoousion_n or_o consubstantial_a interpret_v it_o notwithstanding_o only_o of_o similitude_n or_o likeness_n in_o
trinity_n be_v doubtless_o anti-arian_n or_o else_o the_o arian_n trinity_n antiplatonick_a the_o second_o and_o three_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n be_v both_o eternal_a infinite_a and_o immutable_a and_o as_o for_o those_o platonic_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o gradation_n so_o much_o speak_v of_o these_o by_o st._n cyril_n leave_n be_v of_o a_o different_a kind_a from_o the_o arian_n there_o be_v not_o the_o inequality_n of_o creature_n in_o they_o to_o the_o creator_n wherefore_o socrates_n the_o ecclesiastic_a historian_n not_o without_o cause_n wonder_n how_o those_o two_o presbyter_n georgius_n and_o timotheus_n â—_o shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o arian_n faction_n since_o they_o be_v account_v such_o great_a reader_n of_o plato_n and_o origen_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o seem_v to_o i_o wonderful_a how_o those_o two_o person_n shall_v persist_v in_o the_o arian_n persuasion_n one_o of_o they_o have_v always_o plato_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o the_o other_o continual_o breathe_v origen_n since_o plato_n no_o where_n affirm_v his_o first_o and_o second_o cause_n as_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v they_o to_o have_v have_v any_o beginning_n of_o their_o existence_n and_o origen_n every_o where_o confess_v the_o son_n to_o be_v coeternal_a with_o the_o father_n beside_o which_o another_o reason_n for_o this_o apology_n of_o the_o christian_a platonist_n be_v because_o as_o the_o platonic_a pagan_n after_o christianity_n do_v approve_v of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o logos_fw-la as_o that_o which_o be_v exact_o agreeable_a with_o their_o own_o so_o do_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o christian_a father_n before_o and_o after_o the_o nicene_n council_n represent_v the_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n as_o real_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o christian_a or_o as_o approach_v so_o near_o to_o it_o that_o they_o differ_v chief_o in_o circumstance_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o expression_n the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v evident_a from_o that_o famous_a passage_n of_o amelius_n contemporary_a with_o plotinus_n record_v by_o eusebius_n st._n cyril_n and_o theodoret_n 9_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o be_v the_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n by_o who_o exist_v from_o eternity_n according_a to_o heraclitus_n all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o who_o that_o barbarian_a also_o place_v in_o the_o rank_n and_o dignity_n of_o a_o principle_n affirm_v he_o to_o have_v be_v with_o god_n and_o to_o be_v god_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v make_v be_v life_n and_o be_v in_o he_o as_o also_o that_o he_o descend_v into_o a_o body_n and_o be_v clothe_v in_o flesh_n appear_v as_o a_o man_n though_o not_o without_o demonstration_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o his_o nature_n but_o that_o afterward_o be_v lose_v or_o separate_v from_o the_o same_o he_o be_v deify_v and_o become_v god_n again_o such_o as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o come_v down_o into_o a_o mortal_a body_n in_o which_o word_n amelius_n speak_v favourable_o also_o of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o that_o eternal_a logos_fw-la and_o the_o same_o be_v further_a manifest_a from_o what_o st._n austin_n write_v concern_v a_o platonist_n in_o his_o time_n initium_fw-la sancti_fw-la evangelii_n cvi_fw-la nomen_fw-la est_fw-la secundum_fw-la johannem_fw-la 29._o quidam_fw-la platonicus_n sicut_fw-la à _fw-la sancto_fw-la seine_n simpliciano_n qui_fw-la posteà _fw-la mediolanensi_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la praesedit_fw-la episcopus_fw-la solebamus_fw-la audire_fw-la aureis_fw-la literis_fw-la conscribendum_fw-la &_o per_fw-la omnes_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la in_o locis_fw-la eminentissimis_fw-la proponendum_fw-la esse_fw-la dicebat_fw-la we_o have_v often_o hear_v from_o that_o holy_a man_n simplicianus_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o milan_n that_o a_o certain_a platonist_n affirm_v the_o beginning_n of_o st._n john_n be_v gospel_n deserve_v to_o be_v write_v in_o letter_n of_o gold_n and_o to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o all_o the_o most_o eminent_a place_n throughout_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o latter_a will_v sufficient_o appear_v from_o these_o follow_a testimony_n â—â—_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o apology_n affirm_v of_o plato_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n that_o he_o give_v the_o second_o place_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o three_o to_o that_o spirit_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v move_v upon_o the_o water_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n speak_v of_o that_o passage_n in_o plato_n second_o epistle_n to_o dionysius_n concern_v the_o first_o second_o and_z third_z write_v thus_o 598._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o understand_v this_o no_o otherwise_o than_o that_o the_o holy_a trinity_n be_v signify_v thereby_o the_o three_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o second_o the_o son_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n origen_n also_o affirm_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o have_v be_v plain_o speak_v of_o by_o plato_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o hermias_n and_o coriscus_n cels._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d celsus_n who_o pretend_v to_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o who_o cit_v so_o many_o other_o passage_n out_o of_o plato_n do_v purposely_o as_o i_o suppose_v dissemble_v and_o conceal_v that_o which_o he_o write_v concern_v the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o hermias_n and_o coriscus_n where_o he_o call_v he_o the_o god_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o all_o thing_n both_o present_a and_o future_a afterward_o speak_v of_o the_o father_n of_o this_o prince_n and_o cause_n and_o again_o elsewhere_o in_o that_o book_n he_o write_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n 308._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neither_o will_v celsus_n here_o speak_v of_o christian_o make_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n take_v any_o notice_n of_o that_o passage_n in_o plato_n be_v epistle_n before_o mention_v concern_v the_o framer_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n lest_o he_o shall_v be_v compel_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o plato_n who_o he_o so_o often_o magnify_v to_o agree_v with_o this_o doctrine_n of_o we_o that_o the_o demiurgus_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o first_o and_o supreme_a deity_n his_o father_n moreover_o st._n cyprian_n or_o who_o ever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n inscribe_v de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la affirm_v the_o platonist_n first_o and_o universal_a psyche_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o christian_a theology_n in_o these_o word_n huius_fw-la sempiterna_fw-la virtus_fw-la &_o divinitas_fw-la cum_fw-la in_o propria_fw-la natura_fw-la ab_fw-la inquisitoribus_fw-la mundi_fw-la antiquis_fw-la philosophis_fw-la propriè_fw-la investigari_fw-la non_fw-la posset_n subtilissimis_fw-la tamen_fw-la intuiti_fw-la conjecturis_fw-la compositionem_fw-la mundi_fw-la &_o distinctis_fw-la elementorum_fw-la affectibus_fw-la praesentem_fw-la omnibus_fw-la animam_fw-la adfuisse_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la quibus_fw-la secundum_fw-la genus_fw-la &_o ordinem_fw-la singulorum_fw-la vitam_fw-la praeberet_fw-la &_o motum_fw-la &_o intransgressibiles_fw-la figeret_fw-la metas_fw-la &_o stabilitatem_fw-la assignaret_fw-la &_o vniversam_fw-la hanc_fw-la vitam_fw-la hunc_fw-la motum_fw-la hanc_fw-la rerum_fw-la essentiam_fw-la animam_fw-la mundi_fw-la vocaverunt_fw-la 20._o in_o the_o next_o place_n eusebius_n caesariensis_n give_v a_o full_a and_o clear_a testimony_n of_o the_o concordance_n and_o agreement_n of_o the_o platonic_a at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o main_a with_o the_o christian_a trinity_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o have_v be_v the_o cabala_n of_o the_o ancient_a hebrew_n thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o oracle_n of_o the_o hebrew_n place_v the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o the_o three_o rank_n and_o acknowledge_v a_o holy_a and_o bless_a trinity_n after_o this_o manner_n so_o as_o that_o this_o three_o power_n do_v also_o transcend_v all_o create_a nature_n and_o be_v the_o first_o of_o those_o intellectual_a substance_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o son_n and_o the_o three_o from_o the_o first_o cause_n see_v how_o plato_n enigmatical_o declare_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o dionysius_n in_o these_o word_n etc._n etc._n these_o thing_n the_o interpreter_n of_o plato_n refer_v to_o a_o first_o god_n and_o to_o a_o second_o cause_n and_o to_o a_o three_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n which_o they_o call_v also_o the_o three_o god_n and_o the_o divine_a scripture_n in_o like_a manner_n rank_v the_o holy_a trinity_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o place_n or_o degree_n of_o a_o principle_n but_o it_o be_v most_o observable_a what_o athanasius_n himself_o affirm_v of_o the_o platonist_n that_o though_o they_o derive_v the_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o their_o trinity_n from_o the_o first_o and_o the_o three_o from_o the_o second_o yet_o they_o suppose_v both_o their_o second_o and_o three_o hypostasis_n to_o be_v uncreated_a and_o therefore_o do_v he_o send_v the_o arian_n to_o
school_n thither_o who_o because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o selforiginated_n be_v will_v unskilful_o conclude_v that_o the_o word_n or_o son_n of_o god_n must_v therefore_o needs_o be_v a_o creature_n 278_o thus_o in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o arian_n borrow_v the_o word_n agenneto_n from_o the_o pagan_n who_o acknowledge_v only_o one_o such_o make_v that_o a_o pretence_n to_o rank_v the_o word_n or_o son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o among_o creature_n or_o thing_n make_v whereas_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v learn_v the_o right_a signification_n of_o that_o word_n agenneto_n from_o those_o very_a platonist_n who_o give_v it_o they_o who_o though_o acknowledge_v their_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o nous_fw-fr or_o intellect_n to_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o first_o call_v tagathon_n and_o their_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o psyche_n from_o the_o second_o nevertheless_o doubt_v not_o to_o affirm_v they_o both_o to_o be_v ageneta_n or_o uncreated_a know_v well_o that_o hereby_o they_o detract_v nothing_o from_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o first_o from_o who_o these_o two_o be_v derive_v wherefore_o the_o arian_n either_o aught_o so_o to_o speak_v as_o the_o platonist_n do_v or_o else_o to_o say_v nothing_o at_o all_o concern_v these_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o in_o which_o word_n of_o athanasius_n there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n make_v betwixt_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v unbegotten_a and_o uncreated_a and_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o son_n or_o word_n of_o god_n though_o acknowledge_v by_o he_o not_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d unbegotten_a he_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o only_a agenneto_n yet_o be_v he_o here_o say_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d uncreated_a he_o declare_v the_o platonist_n thus_o to_o have_v affirm_v the_o second_o and_o three_o hypostasis_n of_o their_o trinity_n not_o to_o be_v creature_n but_o uncreated_a which_o signal_n testimony_n of_o athanasius_n d._n concern_v the_o platonic_a trinity_n be_v a_o great_a vindication_n of_o the_o same_o we_o may_v here_o further_o add_v st._n augustine_n confession_n also_o that_o god_n the_o father_n and_o god_n the_o son_n be_v by_o the_o platonist_n acknowledge_v in_o like_a manner_n as_o by_o the_o christian_n though_o concern_v the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o observe_v some_o difference_n betwixt_o plotinus_n and_o porphyrius_n in_o that_o the_o former_a do_v postponere_fw-la animae_fw-la naturam_fw-la paterno_n intellectui_fw-la the_o latter_a interponere_fw-la plotinus_n do_v postpone_n his_o psyche_n or_o soul_n after_o the_o paternal_a intellect_n but_o porphyrius_n interpon_v it_o betwixt_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o a_o middle_a between_o both_o it_o be_v before_o observe_v that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n affirm_v nothing_o to_o be_v want_v to_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n but_o only_o that_o homoousiotes_n of_o his_o and_o some_o other_o father_n in_o that_o age_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o only_o all_o be_v god_n or_o uncreated_a but_o also_o three_o coequal_a individual_n under_o the_o same_o ultimate_a species_n as_o three_o individual_a man_n he_o conceive_v that_o gradual_a subordination_n that_o be_v in_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n to_o be_v a_o certain_a tang_n of_o arianism_n nevertheless_o he_o thus_o conclude_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o plato_n notwithstanding_o be_v not_o altogether_o ignorant_a of_o the_o truth_n but_o that_o he_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o only_o beget_v son_n of_o god_n as_o likewise_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n call_v by_o he_o psyche_n and_o that_o he_o will_v have_v every_o way_n express_v himself_o right_o have_v he_o not_o be_v afraid_a of_o anitus_n and_o melitus_n and_o that_o poison_n which_o socrates_n drink_v now_o whether_o this_o be_v a_o fault_n or_o no_o in_o the_o platonist_n that_o they_o do_v not_o suppose_v their_o hypostasis_n to_o be_v three_o individual_n under_o the_o same_o ultimate_a species_n we_o leave_v to_o other_o to_o judge_v we_o may_v here_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o chalcidius_n because_o he_o be_v unquestionable_o conclude_v to_o have_v be_v a_o christian_a though_o his_o language_n indeed_o be_v too_o much_o paganical_a when_o he_o call_v the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n a_o chief_a 277._o a_o second_o and_o a_o three_o god_n istius_fw-la rei_fw-la dispositio_fw-la talis_fw-la ment_fw-la concipienda_fw-la est_fw-la originem_fw-la quidem_fw-la rerum_fw-la esse_fw-la summum_fw-la &_o ineffabilem_fw-la deum_fw-la post_fw-la providentiam_fw-la ejus_fw-la secundum_fw-la deum_fw-la latorem_fw-la legis_fw-la utriusque_fw-la vitæ_fw-la tam_fw-la aeternae_fw-la quam_fw-la temporariae_fw-la tertium_fw-la esse_fw-la porro_fw-la substantiam_fw-la que_fw-la secunda_fw-la mens_fw-la intellectusque_fw-la dicitur_fw-la quasi_fw-la quaedam_fw-la custos_fw-la legis_fw-la aeternae_fw-la his_o subjectas_fw-la esse_fw-la rationabiles_fw-la animas_fw-la legi_fw-la obsequentes_fw-la ministras_fw-la verò_fw-la potestates_fw-la etc._n etc._n ergo_fw-la summus_n deus_fw-la jubet_fw-la secundus_fw-la ordinat_fw-la tertius_fw-la intimate_fw-la animae_fw-la verò_fw-la legem_fw-la agent_n this_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v conceive_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o first_o original_a of_o thing_n be_v the_o supreme_a and_o ineffable_a god_n after_o his_o providence_n a_o second_o god_n the_o establisher_n of_o the_o law_n of_o life_n both_o eternal_a and_o temporary_a and_o the_o three_o which_o be_v also_o a_o substance_n and_o call_v a_o second_o mind_n or_o intellect_n be_v a_o certain_a keeper_n of_o this_o eternal_a law_n under_o these_o three_o be_v rational_a soul_n subject_a to_o that_o law_n together_o with_o the_o ministerial_a power_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o the_o sovereign_n or_o supreme_a god_n command_v the_o second_o order_n and_o the_o three_o execute_v but_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n where_o chalcidius_n though_o seem_v indeed_o rather_o more_o a_o platonist_n than_o a_o christian_a yet_o acknowledge_v no_o such_o being_n as_o henade_n and_o noes_n but_o only_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n and_o under_o they_o rational_a soul_n but_o we_o shall_v conclude_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr principio_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plotinus_n and_o numenius_n explain_v plato_n be_v sense_n declare_v he_o to_o have_v assert_v three_o super-temporals_a or_o eternal_o good_a mind_n or_o intellect_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o universe_n he_o call_v that_o tagathon_n which_o to_o we_o be_v father_n that_o mind_n or_o intellect_n which_o to_o we_o be_v son_n or_o word_n and_o that_o psyche_n or_o a_o power_n animate_v and_o enliven_a all_o thing_n which_o our_o scripture_n call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v by_o plato_n purloin_v from_o the_o philosophy_n and_o theology_n of_o the_o hebrew_n wherefore_o we_o can_v but_o take_v notice_n here_o of_o a_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o almighty_n god_n that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o a_o trinity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n shall_v find_v such_o admittance_n and_o entertainment_n in_o the_o pagan_a world_n and_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o wise_a of_o all_o their_o philosopher_n before_o the_o time_n of_o christianity_n thereby_o to_o prepare_v a_o more_o easy_a way_n for_o the_o reception_n of_o christianity_n among_o the_o learned_a pagan_n which_o that_o it_o prove_v successful_a according_o be_v undeniable_o evident_a from_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n and_o the_o juniour_n platonist_n who_o be_v most_o opposite_a and_o adverse_a to_o christianity_n become_v at_o length_n so_o sensible_a hereof_o that_o beside_o their_o other_o adulteration_n of_o the_o trinity_n before_o mention_v for_o the_o countenance_v of_o their_o polytheism_n and_o idolatry_n they_o do_v in_o all_o probability_n for_o this_o very_a reason_n quite_o innovate_v change_n and_o pervert_v the_o whole_a cabala_n and_o no_o long_o acknowledge_v a_o trinity_n but_o either_o a_o quaternity_n or_o a_o quinary_a or_o more_o of_o divine_a hypostasis_n they_o first_o of_o all_o contend_a that_o before_o the_o trinity_n there_o be_v another_o supreme_a and_o high_a hypostasis_fw-la not_o to_o be_v reckon_v with_o the_o other_o but_o stand_v alone_o by_o himself_o and_o we_o conceive_v the_o first_o innovator_n in_o this_o kind_n to_o have_v be_v jamblichus_n who_o in_o his_o egyptian_a mystery_n where_o he_o seem_v to_o make_v the_o egyptian_a theology_n to_o agree_v with_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o those_o thing_n which_o true_o be_v and_o the_o principle_n of_o all_o there_o be_v one_o god_n superior_a to_o the_o first_o god_n and_o king_n immovable_a and_o always_o remain_v in_o the_o solitude_n of_o his_o own_o unity_n there_o be_v nothing_o intelligible_a nor_o any_o thing_n else_o mingle_v with_o he_o but_o he_o be_v the_o
themselves_o therein_o imply_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a zoroaster_n no_o way_n to_o have_v countenance_v or_o favour_v that_o gnostick_n heresy_n moreover_o the_o tenant_n of_o these_o ancient_a magi_n concern_v that_o duplicity_n of_o principle_n be_v by_o writer_n represent_v with_o great_a variety_n and_o uncertainty_n that_o account_n which_o theodorus_n in_o photius_n treat_v of_o the_o persian_a magic_n give_v thereof_o as_o also_o that_o other_o of_o eudemus_n in_o damascius_n be_v both_o of_o they_o so_o nonsensical_a that_o we_o shall_v not_o here_o trouble_v the_o reader_n with_o they_o however_o neither_o of_o they_o suppose_v the_o persian_a arimanius_n or_o satanas_n to_o be_v a_o unmake_v self-existing_a demon._n but_o the_o arabian_n write_v of_o this_o altanawiah_n or_o persian_a duplicity_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a principle_n affirm_v that_o according_a to_o the_o most_o approve_a magi_n light_n be_v kadiman_n the_o most_o ancient_a and_o first_o god_n and_o that_o darkness_n be_v but_o a_o create_a god_n they_o express_o deny_v the_o principle_n of_o evil_a and_o darkness_n to_o be_v coeve_v with_o god_n or_o the_o principle_n of_o good_a and_o light_n and_o abulseda_n represent_v the_o zoroastrian_n doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o magi_n reform_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o god_n be_v old_a than_o darkness_n and_o light_n 148._o and_o the_o creator_n of_o they_o so_o that_o he_o be_v a_o solitary_a be_v without_o companion_n or_o corrival_n and_o that_o good_a and_o evil_a virtue_n and_o vice_n do_v arise_v from_o a_o certain_a commixture_n of_o light_n and_o darkness_n together_o without_o which_o this_o low_a world_n can_v never_o have_v be_v produce_v which_o mixture_n be_v still_o to_o continue_v in_o it_o till_o at_o length_n light_n shall_v overcome_v darkness_n and_o then_o light_a and_o darkness_n shall_v each_o of_o they_o have_v their_o separate_a and_o distinct_a world_n apart_o from_o one_o another_o if_o it_o be_v now_o needful_a we_o may_v still_o make_v it_o further_o evident_a that_o zoroaster_n notwithstanding_o the_o multiplicity_n of_o god_n worship_v by_o he_o be_v a_o asserter_n of_o one_o supreme_a 1_o from_o his_o own_o description_n of_o god_n extant_a in_o eusebius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n be_v the_o first_o incorruptible_a eternal_a unmake_v indivisible_a most_o unlike_a to_o every_o thing_n the_o head_n or_o leader_n of_o all_o good_a vnbribable_a the_o best_a of_o the_o good_a the_o wise_a of_o the_o wise_a he_o be_v also_o the_o father_n of_o law_n and_o justice_n self-taught_a perfect_a and_o the_o only_a inventor_n of_o the_o natural_a holy_a which_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o zoroastrian_n description_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v verbatim_o in_o a_o book_n entitle_v a_o holy_a collection_n of_o the_o persian_a monument_n as_o also_o that_o ostanes_n himself_n a_o famous_a magician_n and_o admirer_n of_o zoroaster_n have_v record_v the_o very_a same_o of_o he_o in_o his_o octateuchon_n now_o we_o have_v in_o this_o discourse_n concern_v zoroaster_n and_o the_o magi_n cite_v the_o oracle_n call_v by_o some_o magical_a and_o impute_v to_o zoroaster_n but_o by_o other_o chaldaical_a we_o conceive_v it_o not_o improper_a to_o give_v some_o account_n of_o they_o here_o and_o indeed_o if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o assurance_n of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o sincerity_n of_o those_o repute_a oracle_n there_o will_v then_o need_v no_o other_o testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o either_o zoroaster_n and_o the_o persian_a magi_n or_o else_o at_o least_o the_o chaldean_n assert_v not_o only_o a_o divine_a monarchy_n or_o one_o supreme_a deity_n the_o original_a of_o all_o thing_n but_o also_o a_o trinity_n consistent_o with_o the_o same_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o oracle_n be_v not_o such_o novel_a thing_n as_o some_o will_v suspect_v they_o be_v cite_v by_o synesius_n as_o then_o venerable_a and_o of_o great_a authority_n under_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d holy_a oracle_n and_o there_o be_v of_o this_o number_n some_o produce_v by_o he_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o copy_n of_o psellus_n and_o pletho_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o we_o have_v only_o some_o fragment_n of_o these_o oracle_n now_o leave_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o forge_v by_o christian_n as_o some_o of_o the_o sibylline_a oracle_n undoubted_o be_v seem_v probable_a from_o hence_o because_o so_o many_o pagan_a philosopher_n make_v use_v of_o their_o testimony_n lay_v no_o small_a stress_n upon_o they_o as_o for_o example_n damascius_n out_o of_o who_o patritius_fw-la have_v make_v a_o considerable_a collection_n of_o such_o of_o these_o oracle_n be_v want_v in_o psellus_n and_o pletho_n copy_n and_o we_o learn_v from_o photius_n that_o whereas_o hierocles_n his_o book_n of_o fate_n and_o providence_n be_v divide_v into_o seven_o part_n the_o drift_n of_o the_o four_o of_o they_o be_v this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o reconcile_v the_o repute_a oracle_n with_o plato_n be_v doctrine_n where_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o those_o repute_a oracle_n of_o hierocles_n be_v the_o same_o with_o these_o magic_n or_o chaldaic_a oracle_n because_o these_o be_v frequent_o cite_v by_o philosopher_n under_o that_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o oracle_n 97._o proclus_n upon_o the_o timaeus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o maker_n of_o the_o universe_n be_v celebrate_v both_o by_o plato_n and_o orpheus_n and_o the_o oracle_n as_o the_o father_n of_o god_n and_o man_n who_o both_o produce_v multitude_n of_o god_n and_o send_v down_o soul_n for_o the_o generation_n of_o men._n and_o as_o there_o be_v other_o fragment_n of_o these_o cite_v by_o proclus_n elsewhere_o under_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o oracle_n so_o do_v he_o sometime_o give_v they_o that_o high_a title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o theology_n that_o be_v of_o divine_a tradition_n or_o revelation_n which_o magnificent_a encomium_n be_v bestow_v in_o like_a manner_n upon_o pythagoras_n his_o philosophy_n by_o jamblichus_n that_o be_v think_v to_o have_v be_v derive_v in_o great_a part_n from_o the_o chaldean_n and_o the_o magi_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o philosophy_n of_o pythagoras_n have_v be_v first_o divine_o deliver_v or_o reveil_v by_o the_o god_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v handle_v by_o we_o without_o a_o religious_a invocation_n of_o they_o and_o that_o porphyrius_n be_v not_o unacquainted_a with_o these_o oracle_n neither_o may_v be_v conclude_v from_o that_o book_n of_o he_o entitle_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d concern_v the_o philosophy_n from_o oracle_n which_o consist_v of_o more_o part_n one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o oracle_n of_o the_o chaldean_n which_o that_o they_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o those_o we_o now_o speak_v of_o shall_v be_v further_o prove_v afterward_o now_o though_o psellus_n affirm_v that_o the_o chaldean_a dogmata_fw-la contain_v in_o those_o oracle_n be_v some_o of_o they_o admit_v both_o by_o aristotle_n and_o plato_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o pretend_v these_o very_a greek_a verse_n themselves_o to_o have_v be_v so_o ancient_a but_o it_o seem_v probable_a from_o suidas_n that_o juliane_n a_o chaldean_a and_o theurgist_n the_o son_n of_o juliane_n a_o philosopher_n who_o write_v concern_v daemon_n and_o telesiurgick_n be_v the_o first_o that_o turn_v those_o chalday_n or_o magic_a oracle_n into_o greek_a verse_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d juliane_n in_o the_o time_n of_o marcus_n antoninus_n the_o emperor_n write_v the_o theurgic_a and_o telestick_n oracle_n in_o verse_n for_o that_o there_o be_v something_o of_o the_o theurgical_a magic_n mix_v together_o with_o mystical_a theology_n in_o these_o oracle_n be_v a_o thing_n so_o manifest_a from_o that_o operation_n about_o the_o hecatine_n circle_n and_o other_o passage_n in_o they_o that_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v which_o render_v it_o still_o more_o unlikely_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v forge_v by_o christian_n nevertheless_o they_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v a_o clear_a acknowledgement_n of_o a_o divine_a monarchy_n or_o one_o supreme_a deity_n the_o original_a of_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v in_o they_o the_o father_n and_o the_o paternal_a principle_n and_o that_o intelligible_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o can_v be_v apprehend_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o flower_n of_o the_o mind_n as_o also_o that_o one_o fire_n from_o whence_o all_o thing_n spring_v psellus_n thus_o gloss_v upon_o that_o oracle_n all_o thing_n be_v the_o offspring_n of_o one_o fire_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o thing_n whether_o intelligible_a or_o sensible_a receive_v their_o essence_n from_o god_n alone_o and_o return_v
worship_v many_o unmake_v selforiginated_n deity_n as_o partial_a creator_n of_o the_o world_n or_o else_o in_o worship_v beside_o the_o supreme_a god_n other_o create_a being_n superior_a to_o man_n now_o philo_n plain_o understand_v the_o pagan_a polytheism_n after_o this_o latter_a way_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o this_o passage_n of_o he_o in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o confusion_n of_o language_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o supreme_a god_n the_o maker_n and_o lord_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o of_o his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o innumerable_a assistant_n power_n 345_o both_o visible_a and_o invisible_a he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o some_o man_n be_v strike_v with_o admiration_n of_o both_o these_o world_n the_o visible_a and_o the_o invisible_a have_v not_o only_o deify_v the_o whole_a of_o they_o but_o also_o their_o several_a part_n as_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n and_o the_o whole_a heaven_n they_o not_o scruple_v to_o call_v these_o go_n which_o notion_n and_o language_n of_o they_o moses_n respect_v in_o those_o word_n of_o he_o thou_o lord_n the_o king_n of_o god_n he_o thereby_o declare_v the_o transcendency_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n above_o all_o those_o his_o subject_n call_v go_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n philo_n write_v also_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o decalogue_n 753._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o remove_v all_o such_o imposture_n let_v we_o worship_v no_o being_n that_o be_v by_o nature_n brother_n and_o german_n to_o we_o though_o endue_v with_o far_o more_o pure_a and_o immortal_a essence_n than_o we_o be_v for_o all_o create_a thing_n as_o such_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o germane_a and_o brotherly_a equality_n with_o one_o another_o the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v their_o common_a father_n but_o let_v we_o deep_o infix_v this_o first_o and_o most_o holy_a commandment_n in_o our_o breast_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o worship_v one_o only_a high_a god_n and_o again_o afterward_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o who_o worship_v the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n and_o the_o whole_a heaven_n and_o world_n and_o the_o principal_a part_n of_o they_o as_o god_n err_v in_o that_o they_o worship_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o prince_n whereas_o the_o prince_n alone_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v thus_o according_a to_o philo_n the_o pagan_a polytheism_n consist_v in_o give_v religious_a worship_n beside_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o other_o create_v understand_v being_n and_o part_n of_o the_o world_n more_o pure_a and_o immortal_a than_o man_n flavius_z josephus_n in_o his_o judaic_a antiquity_n extol_v abraham_n wisdom_n and_o piety_n write_v thus_o concern_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o some_o will_v understand_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o abraham_n be_v the_o first_o who_o public_o declare_v that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n the_o demiurgus_n or_o maker_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o if_o all_o mankind_n beside_o at_o that_o time_n have_v suppose_v the_o world_n to_o have_v be_v make_v not_o by_o one_o but_o by_o many_o go_n but_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n be_v this_o that_o abraham_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o that_o degenerate_a age_n public_o declare_v that_o the_o maker_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v the_o one_o only_a god_n and_o alone_o to_o be_v religious_o worship_v according_o as_o it_o follow_v afterward_o in_o the_o same_o writer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o who_o alone_a man_n ought_v to_o give_v honour_n and_o thanks_o and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v there_o also_o set_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o all_o those_o other_o being_n that_o be_v then_o worship_v as_o god_n whatsoever_o any_o of_o they_o contribute_v to_o the_o happiness_n of_o mankind_n they_o do_v it_o not_o by_o their_o own_o power_n but_o by_o his_o appointment_n and_o command_n he_o instance_v in_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n and_o earth_n and_o sea_n which_o be_v all_o make_v and_o order_v by_o a_o high_a power_n and_o providence_n by_o the_o force_n whereof_o they_o contribute_v to_o our_o utility_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o no_o create_a be_v aught_o to_o be_v religious_o worship_v but_o the_o creator_n only_o and_o this_o agree_v with_o what_o we_o read_v in_o scripture_n concern_v abraham_n that_o he_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 21.23_o the_o god_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o be_v he_o worship_v no_o particular_a create_v being_n as_o the_o other_o pagan_n at_o that_o time_n do_v but_o only_o that_o supreme_a universal_a numen_fw-la which_o make_v and_o contain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o thus_o maimonides_n interpret_v that_o place_n 7._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d abraham_n begin_v to_o teach_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v religious_o worship_v save_v only_o the_o god_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n moreover_o the_o same_o josephus_n afterward_o in_o his_o twelve_o book_n bring_v in_o aristaeus_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o secret_a proselyted_a greek_a plead_v with_o ptolemaeus_n philadelphus_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o liberty_n after_o this_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o will_v well_o agree_v with_o your_o goodness_n and_o magnanimity_n to_o free_v the_o jew_n from_o that_o miserable_a captivity_n which_o they_o be_v under_o since_o the_o same_o god_n who_o govern_v your_o kingdom_n give_v law_n to_o they_o as_o i_o have_v by_o diligent_a search_n find_v out_o for_o both_o they_o and_o we_o do_v alike_o worship_v the_o god_n who_o make_v all_o thing_n we_o call_v he_o zene_fw-mi because_o he_o give_v life_n to_o all_o wherefore_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o that_o god_n who_o they_o worship_v after_o a_o singular_a manner_n please_v you_o to_o indulge_v they_o the_o liberty_n of_o return_v to_o their_o native_a country_n where_o aristaeus_n also_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o pagan_n thus_o conclude_v know_v o_o king_n that_o i_o intercede_v not_o for_o these_o jew_n as_o have_v any_o cognation_n with_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o all_o man_n be_v the_o workmanship_n of_o god_n and_o know_v that_o he_o be_v delight_v with_o beneficence_n i_o therefore_o thus_o exhort_v you_o as_o for_o the_o latter_a jewish_a writer_n and_o rabbin_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o suppose_v the_o pagan_n to_o have_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a and_o universal_a numen_fw-la and_o to_o have_v worship_v all_o their_o other_o god_n only_o as_o his_o minister_n or_o as_o mediator_n between_o he_o and_o they_o maimonides_n in_o halacoth_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d describe_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o pagan_a polytheism_n in_o the_o day_n of_o enosh_n after_o this_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o day_n of_o enosh_n the_o son_n of_o man_n grievous_o err_v and_o the_o wiseman_n of_o that_o age_n become_v brutish_a even_a enosh_n himself_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o they_o and_o their_o error_n be_v this_o that_o since_o god_n have_v create_v the_o star_n and_o sphere_n to_o govern_v the_o world_n and_o place_v they_o on_o high_a have_v bestow_v this_o honour_n upon_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v his_o minister_n and_o subservient_fw-fr instrument_n man_n ought_v therefore_o to_o praise_v they_o honour_v they_o and_o worship_v they_o this_o be_v the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o bless_a god_n that_o man_n shall_v magnify_v and_o honour_v those_o who_o himself_o have_v magnify_v and_o honour_v as_o a_o king_n will_v have_v his_o minister_n to_o be_v reverence_v this_o honour_n redound_v to_o himself_o again_o the_o same_o maimonides_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n write_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o foundation_n of_o that_o commandment_n against_o strange_a worship_n now_o common_o call_v idolatry_n be_v this_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v worship_v any_o of_o the_o creature_n whatsoever_o neither_o angel_n nor_o sphere_n nor_o star_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o four_o element_n nor_o any_o thing_n make_v out_o of_o they_o for_o though_o he_o that_o worship_v these_o thing_n know_v that_o the_o lord_n be_v god_n and_o superior_a to_o they_o all_o and_o worship_v those_o creature_n not_o otherwise_o than_o enosh_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o age_n do_v yet_o be_v he_o nevertheless_o guilty_a of_o strange_a worship_n or_o idolatry_n and_o that_o after_o the_o time_n of_o enosh_n also_o in_o succeed_a age_n the_o polytheism_n of_o the_o pagan_a nation_n be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o the_o worship_v beside_o one_o supreme_a god_n of_o other_o create_a being_n as_o the_o minister_n of_o his_o providence_n and_o as_o middle_n or_o mediator_n betwixt_o he_o and_o man_n be_v declare_v likewise_o by_o maimonides_n in_o his_o more_n
betwixt_o their_o second_o and_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la so_o do_v they_o debase_v the_o deity_n therein_o too_o much_o confound_v god_n and_o the_o creature_n together_o lay_v a_o foundation_n not_o only_o for_o cosmo-latry_a or_o world-idolatry_n in_o general_n but_o also_o for_o the_o gross_a and_o most_o sottish_a of_o all_o idolatry_n the_o worship_v of_o the_o inanimate_a part_n of_o the_o world_n themselves_o in_o pretence_n as_o part_n and_o member_n of_o this_o great_a mundane_a animal_n and_o sensible_a god_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o origen_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a writer_n have_v suppose_v that_o god_n may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n 1._o thus_o in_o that_o book_n peri_n archοn_n sicut_fw-la corpus_fw-la nostrum_fw-la unum_fw-la ex_fw-la multis_fw-la membris_fw-la aptatum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la una_fw-la anima_fw-la continetur_fw-la ita_fw-la &_o vniversum_fw-la mundum_fw-la velut_fw-la animal_n quoddam_fw-la immane_n opinandum_fw-la puto_fw-la quod_fw-la quasi_fw-la ab_fw-la una_fw-la animâ_fw-la virtute_fw-la dei_fw-la ac_fw-la ratione_fw-la teneatur_fw-la quod_fw-la etiam_fw-la à _fw-la sanctâ_fw-la scripturâ_fw-la indicari_fw-la arbitror_fw-la per_fw-la illud_fw-la quod_fw-la dictum_fw-la est_fw-la per_fw-la prophetam_fw-la nun_n coelum_fw-la &_o terram_fw-la ego_fw-la repleo_fw-la dicit_fw-la dominus_fw-la &_o coelum_fw-la mihi_fw-la sedes_fw-la terra_fw-la autem_fw-la scabellum_fw-la pedum_fw-la meorum_fw-la et_fw-la quod_fw-la salvator_n cum_fw-la ait_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la jurandum_fw-la neque_fw-la per_fw-la coelum_fw-la quia_fw-la sedes_fw-la dei_fw-la est_fw-la neque_fw-la per_fw-la terram_fw-la quia_fw-la scabellum_fw-la pedum_fw-la ejus_fw-la sed_fw-la &_o illud_fw-la quod_fw-la ait_fw-la paulus_n quoniam_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la vivimus_fw-la &_o movemur_fw-la &_o sumus_fw-la quomodo_fw-la enim_fw-la in_o deo_fw-la vivimus_fw-la &_o movemur_fw-la &_o sumus_fw-la nisi_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o virtute_fw-la suâ_fw-la vniversum_fw-la constringit_fw-la &_o continet_fw-la mundum_fw-la as_o our_o own_o body_n be_v make_v up_o of_o many_o member_n and_o contain_v by_o one_o soul_n so_o do_v i_o conceive_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o one_o huge_a great_a animal_n which_o be_v contain_v as_o it_o be_v by_o one_o soul_n the_o virtue_n and_o reason_n of_o god_n and_o so_o much_o seem_v to_o be_v intimate_v by_o the_o scripture_n in_o sundry_a place_n as_o in_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n do_v not_o i_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o again_o heaven_n be_v my_o throne_n and_o the_o earth_n my_o footstool_n and_o in_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n swear_v not_o at_o all_o neither_o by_o heaven_n because_o it_o be_v the_o throne_n of_o god_n nor_o by_o the_o earth_n because_o it_o be_v his_o footstool_n and_o last_o in_o that_o of_o paul_n to_o the_o athenian_n for_o in_o he_o we_o live_v and_o move_v and_o have_v our_o be_v for_o how_o can_v we_o be_v say_v to_o live_v and_o move_v and_o have_v our_o be_v in_o god_n unless_o because_o he_o by_o his_o virtue_n and_o power_n do_v constringe_v and_o contain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o how_o can_v heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o the_o earth_n his_o footstool_n unless_o his_o virtue_n and_o power_n fill_v all_o thing_n both_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n nevertheless_o god_n be_v here_o say_v by_o origen_n to_o be_v but_o quasi-anima_a as_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o all_o the_o perfection_n of_o a_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o god_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o world_n he_o quicken_a and_o enliven_a all_o thing_n as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o be_v the_o very_a soul_n of_o it_o and_o all_o the_o part_n thereof_o be_v his_o live_a member_n and_o perhaps_o the_o whole_a deity_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o according_a to_o aristotle_n notion_n thereof_o mere_o as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o immovable_a essence_n for_o than_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o it_o can_v either_o act_n upon_o the_o world_n or_o be_v sensible_a of_o any_o thing_n therein_o or_o to_o what_o purpose_n any_o devotional_a address_n shall_v be_v make_v by_o we_o to_o such_o a_o vnaffectible_a inflexible_a rocky_a and_o adamantine_a be_v wherefore_o all_o the_o perfection_n of_o a_o mundane_a soul_n may_v perhaps_o be_v attribute_v to_o god_n in_o some_o sense_n and_o he_o call_v quasi-anima_a mundi_fw-la as_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n thereof_o though_o st._n cyprian_n will_v have_v this_o proper_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o person_n of_o the_o christian_a trinity_n viz._n the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o there_o be_v something_o of_o imperfection_n also_o plain_o cleave_v and_o adhere_v to_o this_o notion_n of_o a_o mundane_a soul_n beside_o something_o of_o paganity_n likewise_o necessary_o consequent_a thereupon_o which_o can_v be_v admit_v by_o we_o wherefore_o god_n or_o the_o three_o divine_v hypostasis_fw-la can_v be_v call_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n in_o this_o sense_n as_o if_o it_o be_v so_o immerse_v thereinto_o and_o so_o passive_a from_o it_o as_o our_o soul_n be_v immerse_v into_o and_o passive_a from_o its_o body_n nor_o as_o if_o the_o world_n and_o this_o soul_n together_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a animal_n each_o part_n whereof_o be_v incomplete_a alone_o by_o itself_o and_o that_o god_n or_o the_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o christian_a trinity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v in_o this_o sense_n proper_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o origen_n himself_o 6._o we_o may_v learn_v from_o these_o word_n of_o he_o solius_fw-la dei_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la patris_fw-la &_o filii_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la naturae_fw-la id_fw-la proprium_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la sine_fw-la materiali_fw-la substantia_fw-la &_o absque_fw-la ulla_fw-la corporeae_fw-la adjectionis_fw-la societate_fw-la intelligatur_fw-la subsistere_fw-la it_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n alone_o that_o be_v of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o subsist_v without_o any_o material_a substance_n or_o body_n vital_o unite_v to_o it_o where_o origen_n affirm_v that_o all_o create_a soul_n and_o spirit_n whatsoever_o have_v always_o some_o body_n or_o other_o vital_o unite_v to_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o property_n only_o of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n not_o to_o be_v vital_o unite_v to_o any_o body_n as_o the_o soul_n thereof_o whether_o this_o assertion_n of_o his_o be_v true_a or_o no_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n not_o here_o to_o be_v discuss_v he_o do_v plain_o hereby_o declare_v that_o god_n or_o the_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o trinity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v in_o a_o true_a and_o proper_a sense_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o more_o refine_a platonist_n be_v themselves_o also_o of_o this_o persuasion_n and_o that_o their_o three_o god_n or_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la be_v neither_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o suppose_v to_o be_v animate_v nor_o yet_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o immediate_a soul_n of_o this_o mundane_a animal_n but_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o supermundane_a soul_n that_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o though_o it_o preside_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o take_v cognizance_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o it_o yet_o be_v not_o proper_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o that_o mundane_a animal_n 94._o but_o a_o be_v elevate_v above_o the_o same_o for_o thus_o proclus_n plain_o affirm_v not_o only_o of_o amelius_n but_o also_o of_o porphyrius_n himself_o who_o likewise_o pretend_v to_o follow_v plotinus_n therein_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d after_o amelius_n porphyrius_n think_v to_o agree_v with_o plotinus_n call_v the_o supermundane_a soul_n the_o immediate_a opificer_n or_o maker_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o mind_n or_o intellect_n to_o which_o it_o be_v convert_v not_o the_o opificer_n himself_o but_o the_o paradigm_n thereof_o and_o though_o proclus_n there_o make_v a_o question_n whether_o or_o no_o this_o be_v plotinus_n his_o true_a meaning_n yet_o porphyrius_n be_v most_o to_o be_v credit_v herein_o he_o have_v have_v such_o a_o intimate_a acquaintance_n with_o he_o wherefore_o according_a to_o these_o three_o platonist_n plotinus_n amelius_n and_o porphyrius_n the_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n be_v neither_o the_o world_n nor_o the_o immediate_a soul_n of_o the_o mundane_a animal_n but_o a_o certain_a supermundane_a soul_n which_o also_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o opificer_n and_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o no_o creature_n now_o the_o corporeal_a world_n be_v suppose_v by_o these_o platonist_n also_o to_o be_v a_o animal_n they_o must_v therefore_o needs_o acknowledge_v a_o double_a soul_n one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o immediate_a soul_n of_o this_o mundane_a animal_n and_o another_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
which_o also_o be_v the_o demiurgus_n the_o maker_n both_o of_o other_o soul_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o plato_n have_v before_o express_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o inspirer_n of_o all_o life_n and_o creator_n of_o soul_n or_o the_o lord_n and_o giver_n of_o life_n and_o likewise_o declare_v that_o among_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d congenerous_a and_o cognate_n with_o our_o humane_a soul_n there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nothing_o any_o where_n to_o be_v find_v at_o all_o like_a unto_o it_o so_o that_o plato_n though_o he_o be_v also_o a_o star-worshipper_n and_o idolater_n upon_o other_o ground_n yet_o in_o all_o probability_n will_v he_o not_o at_o all_o have_v approve_v of_o plotinus_n his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d our_o soul_n be_v of_o the_o same_o species_n with_o that_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o divine_a triad_n but_o rather_o have_v say_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o psalmist_n it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v we_o and_o not_o we_o ourselves_o we_o be_v his_o people_n and_o the_o sheep_n of_o his_o pasture_n notwithstanding_o all_o which_o a_o christian_a platonist_n or_o platonic_a christian_n will_v in_o all_o probability_n apologise_v for_o plato_n himself_o and_o the_o ancient_a and_o most_o genuine_a platonist_n and_o pythagorean_n after_o this_o manner_n first_o that_o since_o they_o have_v no_o scripture_n council_n nor_o creed_n to_o direct_v their_o step_n in_o the_o darkness_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o confine_v their_o language_n to_o a_o regular_a uniformity_n but_o theologise_v all_o free_o and_o bold_o and_o without_o any_o scrupulosity_n every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o own_o private_a apprehension_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n at_o all_o if_o they_o do_v not_o only_o speak_v many_o time_n unadvised_o and_o inconsistent_o with_o their_o own_o principle_n but_o also_o plain_o wander_v out_o of_o the_o right_a path._n and_o that_o it_o ought_v much_o rather_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o that_o live_v so_o long_o before_o christianity_n as_o some_o of_o they_o do_v they_o shall_v in_o so_o abstruse_a a_o point_n and_o dark_a a_o mystery_n make_v so_o near_o a_o approach_n to_o the_o christian_a truth_n afterward_o reveal_v than_o that_o they_o shall_v any_o where_n fumble_v or_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o accuracy_n thereof_o they_o not_o only_o extend_v the_o true_a and_o real_a deity_n to_o three_o hypostasis_n but_o also_o call_v the_o second_o of_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d reason_n or_o word_n too_o as_o well_o as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mind_n or_o intellect_n and_o likewise_o the_o son_n of_o the_o first_o hypostasis_fw-la the_o father_n and_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o artificer_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o last_o describe_v he_o as_o the_o scripture_n do_v to_o be_v the_o image_n the_o figure_n or_o character_n and_o the_o splendour_n or_o brightness_n of_o the_o first_o this_o i_o say_v our_o christian_a platonist_n suppose_v to_o be_v much_o more_o wonderful_a that_o this_o so_o great_a and_o abstruse_a a_o mystery_n of_o three_o eternal_a hypostasis_n in_o the_o deity_n shall_v thus_o by_o pagan_a philosopher_n so_o long_o before_o christianity_n have_v be_v assert_v as_o the_o principle_n and_o original_a of_o the_o whole_a world_n it_o be_v more_o indeed_o than_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o they_o then_o not_o so_o much_o as_o determine_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la much_o less_o that_o he_o be_v god_n but_o particular_o as_o to_o their_o gradual_a subordination_n of_o the_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la to_o the_o first_o and_o of_o the_o three_o to_o the_o first_o and_o second_o our_o platonic_a christian_n doubtless_o will_v therefore_o plead_v they_o the_o more_o excusable_a because_o the_o generality_n of_o christian_a doctor_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o apostle_n time_n plain_o assert_v the_o same_o as_o justin_n martyr_n athenagoras_n tatianus_n irenaeus_n the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n tertullian_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n origen_n gregorius_n thaumaturgus_n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n lactantius_n and_o many_o other_o all_o who_o testimony_n because_o it_o will_v be_v too_o tedious_a to_o set_v down_o here_o we_o shall_v content_v ourselves_o only_o with_o one_o of_o the_o last_o mention_v 29._o et_fw-la pater_fw-la &_o filius_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la ille_fw-la quasi_fw-la exuberans_fw-la fons_n hic_fw-la tanquam_fw-la defluens_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la rivus_fw-la ille_fw-la tanquam_fw-la sol_fw-la hic_fw-la tanquam_fw-la radius_fw-la à _fw-la sole_fw-la porrectus_fw-la both_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v god_n but_o he_o as_o it_o be_v a_o exuberant_a fountain_n this_o as_o a_o stream_n derive_v from_o he_o he_o like_v to_o the_o sun_n this_o like_a to_o a_o ray_n extend_v from_o the_o sun_n and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o athanasius_n write_v against_o the_o arian_n do_v appeal_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o among_o other_o cite_v origen_n testimony_n too_o yet_o be_v this_o only_a for_o the_o eternity_n and_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o not_o at_o all_o for_o such_o a_o absolute_a co-equality_n of_o he_o with_o the_o father_n as_o will_v exclude_v all_o dependence_n subordination_n and_o inferiority_n those_o ancient_n so_o unanimous_o agree_v therein_o that_o they_o be_v by_o petavius_n therefore_o tax_v for_o platonism_n and_o have_v by_o that_o mean_v corrupt_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n in_o this_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o how_o it_o can_v be_v reconcile_v with_o those_o other_o opinion_n of_o ecclesiastic_a tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n err_v in_o any_o fundamental_a point_n can_v easy_o be_v understand_v however_o this_o general_a tradition_n or_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n together_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n though_o it_o can_v justify_v the_o platonist_n in_o any_o thing_n discrepant_a from_o the_o scripture_n yet_o may_v it_o in_o some_o measure_n doubtless_o plead_v their_o excuse_n who_o have_v no_o scripture_n revelation_n at_o all_o to_o guide_v they_o herein_o and_o so_o at_o least_o make_v their_o error_n more_o tolerable_a or_o pardonable_a moreover_o the_o platonic_a christian_n will_v further_o apologise_v for_o these_o pagan_a platonist_n after_o this_o manner_n that_o their_o intention_n in_o thus_o subordinate_v the_o hypostasis_n of_o their_o trinity_n be_v plain_o no_o other_o than_o to_o exclude_v thereby_o a_o plurality_n of_o coordinate_a and_o independent_a god_n which_o they_o suppose_v a_o absolute_a co-equality_n of_o they_o will_v infer_v and_o that_o they_o make_v only_o so_o much_o subordination_n of_o they_o as_o be_v both_o necessary_a to_o this_o purpose_n and_o unavoidable_a the_o juncture_n of_o they_o be_v in_o their_o opinion_n so_o close_o that_o there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nothing_o intermedious_a or_o that_o can_v possible_o be_v thrust_v in_o between_o they_o but_o now_o again_o on_o the_o otherhand_n whereas_o the_o only_a ground_n of_o the_o co-equality_n of_o the_o person_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n be_v because_o it_o can_v well_o be_v conceive_v how_o they_o shall_v otherwise_o all_o be_v god_n since_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v absolute_a perfection_n can_v admit_v of_o no_o degree_n these_o platonist_n do_v on_o the_o contrary_n contend_v that_o notwithstanding_o that_o dependence_n and_o subordination_n which_o they_o common_o suppose_v in_o these_o hypostasis_n there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o for_o all_o that_o to_o be_v account_v creature_n but_o that_o the_o general_n essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n or_o the_o uncreated_a nature_n true_o and_o proper_o belong_v to_o they_o all_o according_a to_o that_o of_o porphyrius_n before_o cite_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n proceed_v to_o three_o hypostasis_n now_o these_o platonist_n conceive_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n as_o common_a to_o all_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n of_o their_o trinity_n consist_v beside_o perfect_a intellectuality_n in_o these_o follow_v thing_n first_o in_o be_v eternal_a which_o as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v be_v plato_n distinctive_a character_n betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v eternal_a be_v therefore_o uncreated_a and_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o eternal_a be_v a_o creature_n he_o by_o eternity_n meaning_n the_o have_v not_o only_o no_o beginning_n but_o also_o a_o permanent_a duration_n again_o in_o have_v not_o a_o contingent_a but_o necessary_a existence_n and_o therefore_o be_v absolute_o vndestroyable_a which_o perhaps_o be_v include_v also_o in_o the_o former_a last_o in_o be_v not_o particular_a but_o
substance_n affirm_v the_o son_n to_o be_v of_o another_o different_a substance_n from_o the_o father_n and_o therefore_o not_o god_n but_o like_a to_o god_n only_o neither_o do_v such_o a_o one_o right_o understand_v those_o word_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n he_o not_o think_v the_o son_n to_o be_v so_o consubstantial_a or_o of_o the_o essence_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n as_o one_o man_n be_v consubstantial_a or_o of_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n of_o another_o who_o beget_v he_o for_o he_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o so_o of_o god_n as_o a_o man_n be_v of_o a_o man_n according_a to_o essence_n or_o substance_n but_o that_o he_o be_v like_o he_o only_o as_o a_o statue_n be_v like_o a_o man_n or_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v like_a to_o god_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o such_o a_o one_o though_o he_o use_v the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la yet_o he_o do_v not_o real_o mean_v it_o for_o he_o will_v not_o understand_v it_o according_a to_o the_o customary_a signification_n thereof_o for_o that_o which_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n or_o substance_n this_o word_n be_v use_v by_o greek_n and_o pagan_n in_o no_o other_o sense_n than_o to_o signify_v that_o which_o have_v the_o same_o nature_n as_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n where_o we_o see_v plain_o that_o though_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la be_v interpret_v that_o which_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n or_o substance_n yet_o be_v this_o understand_v of_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n and_o as_o one_o man_n be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n or_o substance_n with_o another_o we_o may_v here_o also_o add_v to_o this_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o the_o other_o orthodox_n father_n but_o to_o avoid_v tediousness_n we_o shall_v omit_v they_o and_o only_o insert_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o st._n austin_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n for_o he_o in_o his_o first_o book_n contra_n maxim_n chap._n the_o 15._o write_v thus_o duo_o very_fw-la homines_fw-la etsi_fw-la nullus_fw-la eorum_fw-la filius_fw-la sit_fw-la alterius_fw-la unius_fw-la tamen_fw-la &_o ejusdem_fw-la sunt_fw-la substantiae_fw-la homo_fw-la autem_fw-la alterius_fw-la hominis_fw-la verus_fw-la filius_fw-la nullo_n modo_fw-la potest_fw-la nisi_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la cum_fw-la patre_fw-la esse_fw-la substantiae_fw-la etiamsi_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la per_fw-la omne_fw-la similis_fw-la patri_fw-la quocirca_fw-la verus_fw-la dei_fw-la filius_fw-la &_o unius_fw-la cum_fw-la patre_fw-la substantiae_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la verus_fw-la filius_fw-la est_fw-la &_o per_fw-la omne_fw-la est_fw-la patri_fw-la similis_fw-la quia_fw-la est_fw-la dei_fw-la filius_fw-la two_o true_a man_n though_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v son_n to_o the_o other_o yet_o be_v they_o both_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n but_o a_o man_n who_o be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o another_o man_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v of_o a_o different_a substance_n from_o his_o father_n although_o he_o be_v not_o in_o all_o respect_n like_v unto_o he_o wherefore_o the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n be_v both_o of_o one_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n because_o he_o be_v a_o true_a son_n and_o he_o be_v also_o in_o all_o respect_n like_v to_o he_o because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n where_o christ_n or_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o of_o one_o substance_n with_o god_n the_o father_n than_o here_o among_o man_n the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o his_o father_n filius_fw-la or_o any_o one_o man_n with_o another_o again_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o respon_n ad_fw-la sermonem_fw-la arianorum_n express_v himself_o thus_o ariani_n nos_fw-la vocitant_fw-la homoousianos_fw-la quia_fw-la contra_fw-la eorum_fw-la errorem_fw-la graeco_fw-la vocabulo_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d defendimus_fw-la patrem_fw-la filium_fw-la &_o spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la unius_fw-la ejusdemque_fw-la substantiae_fw-la vel_fw-la ut_fw-la expressiùs_fw-la dicamus_fw-la essentiae_fw-la quae_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d graecè_fw-la appellatur_fw-la quod_fw-la planiùs_fw-la dicitur_fw-la unius_fw-la ejusdemque_fw-la naturae_fw-la et_fw-la tamen_fw-la siquis_fw-la istorum_fw-la qui_fw-la nos_fw-la homoousianos_fw-la vocant_fw-la filium_fw-la suum_fw-la non_fw-la cujus_fw-la ipse_fw-la esset_fw-la sed_fw-la diversae_fw-la diceret_fw-la esse_fw-la naturae_fw-la exhaeredari_fw-la ab_fw-la ipso_fw-la mallet_n filius_fw-la quam_fw-la hoc_fw-la putarÃ_n quanta_fw-la igitur_fw-la impietate_fw-la isti_fw-la caecantur_fw-la qui_fw-la cum_fw-la confiteantur_fw-la unicum_fw-la dei_fw-la filium_fw-la nolunt_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la naturae_fw-la cujus_fw-la pater_fw-la est_fw-la confiteri_fw-la sed_fw-la diversae_fw-la atque_fw-la imparis_fw-la &_o multis_fw-la modis_fw-la rebusque_fw-la dissimilis_fw-la tanquam_fw-la non_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la natus_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la illo_fw-la de_fw-la nihilo_fw-la sit_fw-la creatus_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la filius_fw-la non_fw-la naturâ_fw-la the_o arian_n call_v we_o homoousian_o because_o in_o opposition_n to_o their_o error_n we_o defend_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o greek_n homoousious_a that_o be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same-substance_n or_o to_o speak_v more_o clear_o essence_n this_o be_v in_o greek_a call_v usiah_n which_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_o thus_o express_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v none_o of_o their_o own_o son_n who_o thus_o call_v we_o homoousian_o who_o will_v not_o as_o willing_o be_v disinherit_v as_o be_v account_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o his_o father_n how_o great_a impiety_n therefore_o be_v they_o blind_v with_o who_o though_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a son_n of_o god_n yet_o will_v not_o confess_v he_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o his_o father_n but_o different_a and_o unequal_a and_o many_o way_n unlike_o he_o as_o if_o he_o be_v not_o bear_v of_o god_n but_o create_v out_o of_o nothing_o by_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o so_o a_o son_n not_o by_o nature_n but_o grace_n only_o last_o to_o name_n no_o more_o place_n in_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la he_o have_v these_o word_n si_fw-mi filius_fw-la creatura_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la cum_fw-la patre_fw-la substantiae_fw-la est_fw-la omnis_fw-la enim_fw-la substantia_fw-la quae_fw-la deus_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la creatura_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la creatura_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la filius_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la substantiae_fw-la cujus_fw-la est_fw-la pater_fw-la ergo_fw-la facta_fw-la substantia_fw-la est_fw-la if_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o creature_n then_o be_v he_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n for_o whatever_o substance_n be_v not_o god_n be_v creature_n and_o whatever_o be_v not_o creature_n be_v god_n and_o therefore_o if_o the_o son_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o make_a and_o create_v substance_n and_o not_o true_o god_n last_o that_o the_o ancient_a orthodox_n father_n who_o use_v the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la against_o arius_n intend_v not_o therein_o to_o assert_v the_o son_n to_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a or_o individual_a essence_n with_o the_o father_n appear_v plain_o from_o their_o disclaim_n and_o disow_v those_o two_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d concern_v the_o former_a of_o which_o epiphanius_n thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 7._o we_o affirm_v not_o the_o son_n to_o be_v tautoousion_n one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n lest_o this_o shall_v be_v take_v in_o way_n of_o compliance_n with_o sabellius_n nevertheless_o do_v we_o assert_v he_o to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o godhead_n and_o in_o essence_n and_o in_o power_n where_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o when_o epiphanius_n affirm_v the_o son_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o father_n in_o godhead_n and_o essence_n he_o understand_v this_o only_a of_o a_o generical_a or_o specifical_a and_o not_o of_o a_o singular_a or_o individual_a sameness_n namely_o that_o the_o son_n be_v no_o creature_n but_o god_n also_o as_o the_o father_n be_v and_o this_o he_o intimate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la he_o therefore_o reject_v that_o other_o word_n tautoousios_n because_o it_o will_v be_v liable_a to_o misinterpretation_n and_o to_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sabellian_n sense_n for_o that_o which_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a and_o individual_a essence_n which_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la can_v not_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o and_o as_o concern_v that_o other_o word_n monoousios_n athanasius_n himself_o 241._o in_o his_o exposition_n of_o faith_n thus_o express_o condemn_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o do_v not_o think_v the_o son_n to_o be_v real_o one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o the_o father_n as_o the_o sabellian_o do_v and_o to_o be_v monoousios_n and_o not_o homoousios_fw-la they_o thereby_o
destroy_v the_o very_a be_v of_o the_o son_n where_o vsia_n essence_n or_o substance_n in_o that_o fictitious_a word_n monoousios_n be_v take_v for_o singular_a or_o existent_a essence_n the_o whole_a deity_n be_v thus_o say_v by_o sabellius_n to_o have_v only_o one_o singular_a essence_n or_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o it_o whereas_o in_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la be_v understand_v a_o common_a or_o universal_a generical_a or_o specifical_a essence_n the_o son_n be_v thus_o say_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o father_n in_o the_o common_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n as_o not_o be_v a_o creature_n wherefore_o athanasius_n here_o disclaim_v a_o monoousian_a trinity_n as_o epiphanius_n do_v before_o a_o tautoousian_a both_o of_o they_o a_o trinity_n of_o mere_a name_n and_o notion_n or_o inadequate_a conception_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a essence_n or_o hypostasis_fw-la they_o alike_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o homoousian_a trinity_n as_o a_o trinity_n of_o real_a hypostate_n or_o person_n that_o have_v several_o their_o own_o singular_a essence_n but_o agree_v in_o one_o common_a and_o universal_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n they_o be_v none_o of_o they_o creature_n but_o all_o uncreated_a or_o creator_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o ancient_a orthodox_n father_n assert_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a or_o numerical_a essence_n of_o the_o several_a person_n of_o the_o trinity_n this_o according_a to_o they_o be_v not_o a_o real_a trinity_n but_o a_o trinity_n of_o mere_a name_n notion_n and_o inadequate_a conception_n only_o which_o be_v thus_o disclaim_v and_o declare_v against_o by_o athanasius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o trinity_n be_v not_o a_o trinity_n of_o mere_a name_n and_o word_n only_o but_o of_o hypostasis_n true_o and_o real_o exist_v but_o the_o homoousian_a trinity_n of_o the_o orthodox_n go_v exact_o in_o the_o middle_a betwixt_o that_o monoousian_a trinity_n of_o sabellius_n which_o be_v a_o trinity_n of_o different_a notion_n or_o conception_n only_o of_o one_o and_o the_o selfsame_a thing_n and_o that_o other_o heteroousian_a trinity_n of_o arius_n which_o be_v a_o trinity_n of_o separate_a and_o heterogeneous_a substance_n one_o of_o which_o only_o be_v god_n and_o the_o other_o creature_n this_o be_v a_o trinity_n of_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n numerical_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o but_o all_o of_o they_o agree_v in_o one_o common_a or_o general_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n or_o the_o uncreated_a nature_n which_o be_v eternal_a and_o infinite_a which_o be_v also_o thus_o particular_o declare_v by_o athanasius_n 202._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o catholic_n church_n do_v neither_o believe_v less_o than_o this_o homoousian_a trinity_n lest_o it_o shall_v comply_v with_o judaisme_n or_o sink_v into_o sabellianism_n nor_o yet_o more_o than_o this_o leave_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n it_o shall_v tumble_v down_o into_o arianism_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o pagan_a polytheism_n and_o idolatry_n it_o introduce_v in_o like_a manner_n the_o worship_v of_o creature_n together_o with_o the_o creator_n and_o now_o upon_o all_o these_o consideration_n our_o platonic_a christian_n will_v conclude_v that_o the_o orthodox_n trinity_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n do_v herein_o agree_v with_o the_o genuine_o platonic_a trinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o monoousian_n one_o sole_a singular_a essence_n under_o three_o notion_n conception_n or_o modes_n only_o but_o three_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n as_o likewise_o the_o right_a platonic_a trinity_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o ancient_a orthodox_n christian_n in_o this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o heteroousian_a but_o homoousian_a coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a none_o of_o their_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v creature_n or_o particular_a being_n make_v in_o time_n but_o all_o of_o they_o uncreated_a eternal_a and_o infinite_a notwithstanding_o all_o which_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o though_o this_o homoousiotes_n or_o coessentiality_n of_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n do_v imply_v they_o to_o be_v all_o god_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o follow_v from_o thence_o of_o necessity_n that_o they_o be_v therefore_o one_o god_n what_o then_o shall_v we_o conclude_v that_o athanasius_n himself_o also_o entertain_v that_o opinion_n before_o mention_v and_o explode_v of_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n be_v but_o three_o individual_n under_o the_o same_o species_n as_o peter_n paul_n and_o timothy_n and_o have_v no_o other_o natural_a unity_n or_o identity_n than_o specifical_a only_a indeed_o some_o have_v confident_o fasten_v this_o upon_o athanasius_n because_o in_o those_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n publish_v among_o his_o work_n and_o there_o entitle_v to_o he_o the_o same_o be_v gross_o own_a and_o in_o defence_n thereof_o this_o absurd_a paradox_n maintain_v that_o peter_n paul_n and_o timothy_n though_o they_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n yet_o be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v three_o man_n but_o only_o then_o when_o they_o dissent_v from_o one_o another_o or_o disagree_v in_o will_n or_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a from_o several_a passage_n in_o those_o dialogue_n themselves_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v wriâ—ten_v by_o athanasius_n and_o there_o have_v be_v also_o another_o father_n find_v for_o they_o to_o wit_n maximus_n the_o martyr_n notwithstanding_o which_v thus_o much_o must_v not_o be_v deny_v by_o we_o that_o athanasius_n in_o those_o other_o his_o reputed_o genuine_a write_n do_v sometime_o approach_v so_o near_o hereunto_o that_o he_o lay_v no_o small_a stress_n upon_o this_o homoousiotes_n this_o coessentiality_n and_o common_a nature_n of_o the_o godhead_n to_o all_o the_o three_o person_n in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v one_o god_n for_o thus_o in_o that_o book_n entitle_v concern_v the_o common_a essence_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o the_o chapter_n inscribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o there_o be_v not_o three_o god_n do_v athanasius_n lay_v his_o foundation_n here_o when_o to_o that_o question_n propose_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n god_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n and_o yet_o that_o there_o be_v not_o three_o god_n the_o first_o reply_n which_o he_o make_v be_v this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o there_o be_v a_o communion_n of_o nature_n there_o be_v also_o one_o common_a name_n of_o dignity_n bestow_v and_o thus_o do_v god_n himself_o call_v thing_n divide_v into_o multitude_n from_o one_o common_a nature_n by_o one_o singular_a name_n for_o both_o when_o he_o be_v angry_a with_o man_n do_v he_o call_v all_o those_o who_o be_v the_o object_n of_o his_o anger_n by_o the_o name_n of_o one_o man_n and_o when_o he_o be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o world_n be_v he_o reconcile_v thereto_o as_o to_o one_o man._n the_o first_o instance_n which_o he_o give_v hereof_o be_v in_o gen._n the_o 6._o the_o 3._o and_o 7._o verse_n my_o spirit_n shall_v not_o always_o strive_v with_o man_n and_o i_o will_v destroy_v man_n who_o i_o have_v create_v upon_o which_o athanasius_n make_v this_o reflection_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o there_o be_v not_o then_o only_o one_o man_n but_o infinite_a myriad_n of_o man_n nevertheless_o by_o the_o name_n of_o one_o nature_n do_v the_o scripture_n call_v all_o those_o man_n one_o man_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o community_n of_o essence_n or_o substance_n 214_o again_o he_o comment_v in_o like_a manner_n upon_o that_o other_o scripture-passage_n exodus_fw-la the_o 15.1_o the_o horse_n and_o his_o rider_n have_v he_o throw_v into_o the_o sea_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o pharaoh_n go_v out_o to_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o fall_v with_o infinite_a chariot_n in_o the_o same_o and_o there_o be_v many_o man_n that_o be_v drown_v together_o with_o he_o and_o many_o horse_n yet_o moses_n know_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o common_a nature_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v drown_v speak_v thus_o both_o of_o the_o man_n and_o horse_n the_o lord_n have_v throw_v both_o the_o horse_n and_o the_o rider_n into_o the_o sea_n he_o call_v such_o a_o multitude_n of_o man_n but_o one_o singular_a man_n and_o such_o a_o multitude_n of_o horse_n but_o one_o horse_n whereupon_o athanasius_n thus_o conclude_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 214._o if_o therefore_o among_o man_n where_o the_o thing_n of_o nature_n be_v confound_v and_o where_o there_o be_v difference_n of_o form_n power_n and_o will_n all_o man_n not_o have_v the_o same_o disposition_n of_o mind_n nor_o form_n nor_o strength_n as_o also_o different_a language_n from_o whence_o man_n be_v call_v by_o the_o poet_n meropes_a nevertheless_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o community_n of_o nature_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v call_v one_o man_n may_v not_o that_o trinity_n of_o person_n where_o there_o be_v a_o vndivided_a dignity_n one_o kingdom_n one_o
power_n one_o will_n and_o one_o energy_n be_v much_o rather_o call_v one_o god_n but_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o athanasius_n in_o this_o place_n if_o at_o least_o this_o be_v a_o genuine_a foetus_fw-la of_o athanasius_n may_v just_o be_v think_v to_o attribute_v too_o much_o to_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o common_a nature_n essence_n or_o substance_n of_o all_o the_o three_o person_n as_o to_o the_o make_n of_o they_o to_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o one_o god_n and_o that_o those_o scripture-passage_n be_v but_o weak_o urge_v to_o this_o purpose_n yet_o be_v it_o plain_a that_o he_o do_v not_o acquiesce_v in_o this_o only_a but_o add_v other_o thing_n to_o it_o also_o as_o their_o have_n not_o only_o one_o will_n but_o also_o one_o energy_n or_o action_n of_o which_o more_o afterward_o moreover_o athanasius_n elsewhere_o plain_o impli_v that_o this_o common_a essence_n or_o nature_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v not_o sufficient_a alone_o to_o make_v all_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n 467._o one_o god_n as_o in_o his_o four_o oration_n against_o the_o arian_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o his_o trinity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n can_v therefore_o be_v account_v three_o god_n nor_o three_o principle_n because_o they_o be_v not_o resemble_v by_o he_o to_o three_o original_a sun_n but_o only_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o its_o splendour_n and_o the_o light_n from_o both_o now_o three_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o athanasius_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o common_a nature_n essence_n and_o substance_n and_o therefore_o be_v coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a and_o since_o they_o can_v be_v account_v one_o sun_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o according_a to_o athanasius_n this_o specific_a identity_n or_o unity_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n one_o god_n again_o the_o same_o athanasius_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o faith_n write_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neither_o do_v we_o acknowledge_v three_o hypostasis_n divide_v or_o separate_a by_o themselves_o as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v corporeal_o in_o man_n that_o we_o may_v not_o comply_v with_o the_o pagan_a polytheism_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o neither_o three_o separate_a man_n though_o coessential_a to_o athanasius_n be_v account_v by_o he_o to_o be_v one_o man_n nor_o yet_o the_o community_n of_o the_o specific_a nature_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n can_v alone_o by_o itself_o exclude_v polytheism_n from_o the_o trinity_n wherefore_o the_o true_a reason_n why_o athanasius_n lay_v so_o great_a a_o stress_n upon_o this_o homoousiotes_n or_o coessential_o of_o the_o trinity_n in_o order_n to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n in_o they_o be_v not_o because_o this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o one_o god_n but_o because_o they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o without_o it_o this_o athanasius_n often_o urge_v against_o the_o arian_n as_o in_o his_o four_o oration_n where_o he_o tell_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o must_v needs_o introduce_v a_o plurality_n of_o god_n because_o of_o the_o heterogeneity_n of_o their_o trinity_n and_o again_o afterward_o determine_v that_o there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o species_n of_o the_o godhead_n in_o father_n son_n and_o spirit_n he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o thus_o do_v we_o acknowledge_v one_o only_a god_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o maintain_v it_o more_o religious_o than_o those_o heretic_n do_v who_o introduce_v a_o multiform_a deity_n consist_v of_o divers_a species_n we_o suppose_v only_o one_o universal_a godhead_n in_o the_o whole_a for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o thus_o but_o the_o son_n be_v a_o creature_n make_v out_o of_o nothing_o however_o call_v god_n by_o these_o arian_n then_o must_v he_o and_o his_o father_n of_o necessity_n be_v two_o god_n one_o of_o they_o a_o creator_n the_o other_o a_o creature_n in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o book_n 275._o of_o the_o nicene_n council_n he_o affirm_v concern_v the_o arian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o make_v in_o a_o manner_n three_o god_n divide_v the_o holy_a monad_n into_o three_o heterogeneous_a substance_n separate_a from_o one_o another_o whereas_o the_o right_a orthodox_n trinity_n 20â—_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v elsewhere_o thus_o describe_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a and_o perfect_a trinity_n theologise_v in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o spirit_n have_v nothing_o alien_a foreign_a or_o extraneous_a intermingle_v with_o it_o nor_o be_v it_o compound_v of_o heterogeneous_a thing_n the_o creator_n and_o creature_n join_v together_o and_o whereas_o the_o arian_n interpret_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n i_o and_o my_o father_n be_v one_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o consent_n or_o agreement_n of_o will_n athanasius_n show_v the_o insufficiency_n hereof_o conclude_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o beside_o this_o consent_n of_o will_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v another_o unity_n of_o essence_n or_o substance_n also_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n where_o by_o unity_n of_o essence_n or_o substance_n that_o athanasius_n do_v not_o mean_a a_o unity_n of_o singular_a and_o individual_a but_o of_o general_n or_o universal_a essence_n only_o appear_v plain_o from_o these_o follow_a word_n 923._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v make_v or_o create_v though_o they_o may_v have_v a_o agreement_n of_o will_n with_o their_o creator_n yet_o have_v they_o this_o by_o participation_n only_o and_o in_o a_o way_n of_o motion_n as_o he_o who_o retain_v not_o the_o same_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o heaven_n but_o the_o son_n be_v beget_v from_o the_o essence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v essential_o or_o substantial_o one_o with_o he_o so_o that_o the_o opposition_n here_o be_v betwixt_o unity_n of_o consent_n with_o god_n in_o create_a being_n which_o be_v mutable_a and_o unity_n of_o essence_n in_o that_o which_o be_v uncreated_a and_o immutable_o of_o the_o same_o will_n with_o the_o father_n there_o be_v also_o many_o other_o place_n in_o athanasius_n which_o though_o some_o may_v understand_v of_o the_o unity_n of_o singular_a essence_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o so_o by_o he_o intend_v but_o either_o of_o generick_n or_o specific_a essence_n only_o or_o else_o in_o such_o other_o sense_n as_o shall_v be_v afterward_o declare_v as_o for_o example_n in_o his_o four_o oration_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 468._o we_o acknowledge_v only_o one_o godhead_n in_o the_o trinity_n where_o the_o follow_a word_n plain_o imply_v this_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o part_n at_o least_o of_o one_o common_a or_o general_a essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n because_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o the_o word_n be_v a_o creature_n make_v out_o of_o nothing_o he_o be_v either_o not_o true_o god_n or_o if_o he_o be_v call_v by_o that_o name_n then_o must_v they_o be_v two_o god_n one_o a_o creator_n 456._o the_o other_o a_o creature_n again_o when_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n be_v one_o thing_n in_o the_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o the_o sameness_n of_o one_o godhead_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o context_n that_o this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o sameness_n of_o singular_a essence_n but_o partly_o of_o a_o common_a and_o generical_a one_o and_o partly_o of_o such_o another_o sameness_n or_o unity_n as_o will_v be_v hereafter_o express_v last_o when_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v somewhere_o say_v by_o he_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o essence_n or_o substance_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v neither_o in_o that_o place_n as_o if_o they_o have_v all_o three_o the_o same_o singular_a essence_n but_o in_o some_o of_o those_o other_o sense_n before_o mention_v but_o though_o athanasius_n no_o where_n declare_v the_o three_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o have_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a essence_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v they_o to_o be_v monoousian_a and_o though_o he_o lie_v a_o great_a stress_n upon_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d their_o specific_a or_o generick_n unity_n and_o coessentiality_n in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v one_o god_n for_o as_o much_o as_o without_o this_o they_o can_v not_o be_v god_n at_o all_o yet_o do_v he_o not_o rely_v whole_o upon_o this_o as_o alone_o sufficient_a to_o that_o purpose_n but_o add_v certain_a other_o consideration_n thereunto_o to_o make_v it_o out_o in_o manner_n as_o follow_v first_o that_o this_o trinity_n be_v not_o a_o trinity_n of_o principle_n but_o that_o there_o be_v only_o one_o principle_n
paradigm_n of_o that_o god_n true_o good_a which_o be_v self-begotten_a and_o his_o own_o parent_n for_o this_o be_v great_a and_o before_o he_o and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o first_o intelligible_a idea_n wherefore_o from_o this_o one_o do_v that_o self_n sufficient_a god_n who_o be_v autopator_n or_o his_o own_o parent_n cause_n himself_o to_o shine_v forth_o for_o this_o be_v also_o a_o principle_n and_o the_o god_n of_o god_n a_o monad_n from_o the_o first_o one_o before_o all_o essence_n where_o so_o far_o as_o we_o can_v understand_v jamblichus_n his_o meaning_n be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o simple_a unity_n in_o order_n of_o nature_n before_o that_o tagathon_n or_o monad_n which_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v afterward_o take_v up_o by_o proclus_n he_o declare_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n 93._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plato_n every_o where_o ascend_v from_o multitude_n to_o unity_n from_o whence_o also_o the_o order_n of_o the_o many_o proceed_v but_o before_o plato_n and_o according_a to_o the_o natural_a order_n of_o thing_n one_o be_v before_o multitude_n and_o every_o divine_a order_n begin_v from_o a_o monad_n wherefore_o though_o the_o divine_a number_n proceed_v in_o a_o trinity_n yet_o before_o this_o trinity_n must_v there_o be_v a_o monad_n let_v there_o be_v three_o demiurgical_a hypostasis_n nevertheless_o before_o these_o must_v there_o be_v one_o because_o none_o of_o the_o divine_a order_n begin_v from_o multitude_n we_o conclude_v that_o the_o demiurgical_a number_n do_v not_o begin_v from_o a_o trinity_n but_o from_o a_o monad_n stand_v alone_o by_o itself_o before_o that_o trinity_n here_o proclus_n though_o endeavour_v to_o gain_v some_o countenance_n for_o this_o doctrine_n out_o of_o plato_n yet_o as_o fear_v lest_o that_o shall_v fail_v he_o do_v he_o fly_v to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o from_o thence_o will_v infer_v that_o before_o the_o trinity_n of_o demiurgick_a hypostasis_n there_o must_v be_v a_o single_a monad_n or_o henad_n stand_v alone_o by_o itself_o as_o the_o head_n thereof_o and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v juniour_n to_o jamblichus_n but_o senior_n to_o proclus_n seem_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o innovation_n in_o the_o platonic_a theology_n as_o a_o thing_n then_o new_o creep_v up_o â—71_n and_o after_o the_o time_n of_o porphyry_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o those_o before_o mention_v contradict_v this_o doctrine_n of_o porphyrius_n &_o the_o ancient_a platonist_n affirm_v that_o the_o tagathon_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v connumerate_v or_o reckon_v together_o with_o those_o which_o proceed_v from_o it_o but_o to_o be_v exempt_v from_o all_o communion_n because_o it_o be_v altogether_o simple_a and_o uncapable_a of_o any_o commixture_n or_o consociation_n with_o any_o other_o wherefore_o these_o begin_v their_o trinity_n with_o nous_fw-fr or_o intellect_n make_v that_o the_o first_o the_o only_a difference_n here_o be_v that_o jamblichus_n seem_v to_o make_v the_o first_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o trinity_n after_o a_o monad_n to_o be_v tagathon_n but_o st._n cyril_n nous._n however_o they_o both_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o also_o do_v proclus_n after_o they_o wherefore_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o when_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o athanasius_n the_o christian_a doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n come_v to_o be_v punctual_o state_v and_o settle_v and_o much_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o by_o christian_n jamblichus_n and_o other_o platonist_n who_o be_v great_a antagonist_n of_o the_o same_o perceive_v what_o advantage_n the_o christian_n have_v from_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n than_o first_o of_o all_o innovate_v this_o doctrine_n introduce_v a_o quaternity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n instead_o of_o a_o trinity_n the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v not_o coordinate_a with_o the_o other_o three_o nor_o consociate_v or_o reckon_v with_o they_o but_o all_o of_o they_o though_o subordinate_a yet_o universal_a and_o such_o as_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a that_o be_v infinite_a and_o omnipotent_a and_o therefore_o none_o of_o they_o creature_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o this_o time_n or_o the_o age_n that_o jamblichus_n live_v in_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n at_o all_o dream_v of_o by_o any_o platonist_n as_o a_o unity_n before_o and_o above_o the_o trinity_n and_o so_o a_o quaternity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n plotinus_n positive_o determine_v that_o there_o can_v neither_o be_v more_o nor_o few_o than_o three_o and_o proclus_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o ancient_a tradition_n or_o cabala_n to_o have_v run_v only_o of_o three_o god_n and_o numenius_n who_o be_v senior_n to_o they_o both_o write_v thus_o of_o socrates_n 5._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o also_o before_o plato_n assert_v three_o god_n that_o be_v three_o divine_a hypostasis_n and_o no_o more_o as_o principle_n therein_o follow_v the_o pythagorean_n moreover_o the_o same_o proclus_n beside_o his_o henade_n and_o noes_n before_o mention_v add_v certain_a other_o fantastic_a trinity_n of_o his_o own_o also_o as_o this_o for_o example_n of_o the_o first_o essence_n the_o first_o life_n and_o the_o first_o intellect_n to_o omit_v other_o whereby_o that_o ancient_a cabala_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theology_n of_o divine_a tradition_n of_o three_o archical_a hypostasis_n and_o no_o more_o be_v disguise_v pervert_v and_o adulterate_v but_o beside_o this_o advantage_n from_o the_o ancient_a pagan_a platonist_n and_o pythagorean_n admit_v a_o trinity_n into_o their_o theology_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o christianity_n do_v whereby_o christianity_n be_v the_o more_o recommend_v to_o the_o philosophic_a pagan_n there_o be_v another_o advantage_n of_o the_o same_o extend_v even_o to_o this_o present_a time_n probable_o not_o unintended_a also_o by_o divine_a providence_n that_o whereas_o bold_a and_o conceit_a wit_n precipitant_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n for_o nonsense_n absolute_a r._n pugnancy_n to_o humane_a faculty_n and_o impossibility_n have_v thereupon_o some_o of_o they_o quite_o shake_v off_o christianity_n and_o all_o reveal_v religion_n profess_v only_a theism_n other_o have_v frustrate_v the_o design_n thereof_o by_o pagmize_v it_o into_o creature-worship_n or_o idolatry_n this_o ignorant_a and_o conceit_a confidence_n of_o both_o may_v be_v retund_v and_o confute_v from_o hence_o because_o the_o most_o ingenious_a and_o acute_a of_o all_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n the_o platonist_n and_o pythagorean_n who_o have_v no_o bias_n at_o all_o upon_o they_o nor_o any_o scripture_n revelation_n that_o may_v seem_v to_o impose_v upon_o their_o faculty_n but_o follow_v the_o free_a sentiment_n and_o dictate_v of_o their_o own_o mind_n do_v notwithstanding_o not_o only_o entertain_v this_o trinity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n eternal_a and_o uncreated_a but_o be_v also_o fond_a of_o the_o hypothesis_n and_o make_v it_o a_o main_a fundamental_a of_o their_o theology_n it_o now_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v declare_v that_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_n and_o genuine_a platonist_n and_o pythagorean_n none_o of_o their_o trinity_n of_o god_n or_o divine_a hypostasis_n be_v independent_a so_o neither_o be_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d creature-god_n but_o uncreated_a they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o not_o only_o eternal_a and_o necessary_o existent_a and_o immutable_a but_o also_o universal_a that_o be_v infinite_a and_o omnipotent_a cause_n principle_n and_o creator_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o these_o platonist_n can_v noâ—_n just_o be_v tax_v for_o idolatry_n in_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o each_o hypostasis_n of_o this_o their_o trinity_n and_o we_o have_v the_o rather_o insist_v so_o long_o upon_o this_o platonic_a trinity_n because_o we_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o this_o doctrine_n afterward_o in_o our_o defence_n of_o christianity_n where_o we_o be_v to_o show_v that_o one_o grand_a design_n of_o christianity_n be_v to_o abolish_v the_o pagan_a idolatry_n or_o creature-worship_n itself_o not_o just_o be_v charge_v with_o the_o same_o from_o that_o religious_a worship_n give_v to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o the_o trinity_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o be_v none_o of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o true_a and_o orthodox_n christianity_n creature_n however_o the_o arian_n hypothesis_n make_v they_o such_o and_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o grand_a reason_n why_o the_o ancient_a father_n so_o zealous_o oppose_v arianism_n because_o that_o christianity_n which_o be_v intend_v by_o god_n almighty_a for_o a_o mean_n to_o extirpate_v pagan_a idolatry_n be_v thereby_o itself_o paganize_v and_o idolatrize_v and_o make_v high_o guilty_a of_o that_o very_a thing_n which_o it_o so_o much_o condemn_v in_o the_o pagan_n that_o be_v creature-worship_n this_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o sundry_a testimony_n of_o athanasius_n basil_n gregory_n nyssen_n
and_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n too_o that_o he_o live_v unto_o god_n roman_n the_o 6._o the_o 10._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o who_o be_v say_v to_o live_v to_o god_n be_v not_o therefore_o suppose_v to_o be_v less_o alive_a than_o they_o be_v when_o they_o live_v unto_o man_n now_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o privilege_n or_o prerogative_n proper_a to_o the_o deity_n only_o to_o live_v and_o act_n alone_o without_o vital_a union_n or_o conjunction_n with_o any_o body_n 2._o quaerendum_fw-la say_v origen_n si_fw-mi possibile_fw-la est_fw-la penitus_fw-la incorporeas_fw-la remanere_fw-la rationabiles_fw-la creaturas_fw-la cum_fw-la ad_fw-la summum_fw-la sanctitatis_fw-la ac_fw-la beatudinis_fw-la venerint_fw-la an_fw-mi necesse_fw-la est_fw-la eas_fw-la semper_fw-la conjunctas_fw-la esse_fw-la corporibus_fw-la it_o be_v worth_a our_o enquiry_n whether_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o rational_a creature_n to_o remain_v perfect_o incorporeal_a and_o separate_a from_o all_o body_n when_o they_o be_v arrive_v to_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o holiness_n and_o happiness_n or_o whether_o they_o be_v always_o of_o necessity_n conjoin_v with_o some_o body_n and_o afterward_o he_o plain_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a vivere_fw-la praeter_fw-la corpus_fw-la ullam_fw-la aliam_fw-la naturam_fw-la praeter_fw-la patrem_fw-la &_o filium_fw-la &_o spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la for_o any_o other_o nature_n beside_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o live_v quite_o without_o a_o body_n indeed_o if_o this_o be_v most_o natural_a to_o the_o humane_a soul_n and_o most_o perfective_a of_o it_o to_o continue_v separate_a from_o all_o body_n then_o doubtless_o as_o origen_n imply_v shall_v the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n rather_o after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n continue_v in_o such_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n to_o all_o eternity_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o it_o be_v natural_a to_o soul_n to_o enliven_v and_o inform_v some_o body_n or_o other_o though_o not_o always_o a_o terrestrial_a one_o as_o our_o inward_a sense_n incline_v we_o to_o think_v then_o can_v it_o not_o seem_v so_o probable_a that_o they_o shall_v by_o a_o kind_n of_o violence_n be_v keep_v so_o long_o in_o a_o unnatural_a or_o preternatural_a state_n of_o nakedness_n and_o separation_n from_o all_o body_n some_o of_o they_o even_o from_o adam_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n again_o the_o scripture_n also_o intimate_v that_o soul_n depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n have_v a_o knowledge_n of_o one_o another_o and_o be_v also_o capable_a of_o the_o punishment_n of_o sense_n or_o pain_n fear_v he_o say_v our_o saviour_n who_o after_o he_o have_v kill_v have_v power_n to_o cast_v into_o hell_n luke_n the_o 12._o and_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o rich_a man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v immediate_o after_o death_n in_o torment_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n as_o likewise_o to_o have_v know_v abraham_n and_o lazarus_n and_o it_o seem_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o our_o common_a notion_n nor_o yet_o to_o piety_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o wicked_a man_n depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n in_o their_o several_a age_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n have_v all_o of_o they_o no_o manner_n of_o punishment_n inflict_v on_o they_o save_v only_o that_o of_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n and_o future_a expectation_n now_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o soul_n after_o death_n shall_v know_v and_o be_v knowable_a and_o converse_v with_o one_o another_o and_o have_v any_o punishment_n of_o sense_n or_o pain_n inflict_v on_o they_o be_v they_o not_o vital_o unite_v to_o some_o body_n rigal_n and_o thus_o do_v tertullian_n reason_n long_o ago_o dolet_fw-la apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la anima_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la &_o punitur_fw-la in_o flamma_n &_o cruciatur_fw-la in_o linguâ_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr digito_fw-la animae_fw-la foelicioris_fw-la implorat_fw-la solatium_fw-la roris_fw-la imaginem_fw-la existimas_fw-la exitum_fw-la illum_fw-la pauperis_fw-la laetantis_fw-la &_o divitis_fw-la moerentis_fw-la et_fw-la quid_fw-la illic_fw-la lazari_n nomen_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la res_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la etsi_fw-la imago_fw-la credenda_fw-la est_fw-la testimonium_fw-la erit_fw-la veritatis_fw-la si_fw-mi enim_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la anima_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la caperet_fw-la imaginem_fw-la corporis_fw-la nec_fw-la mentiretur_fw-la de_fw-la corporalibus_fw-la membris_fw-la scriptura_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la erant_fw-la quid_fw-la est_fw-la autem_fw-la illud_fw-la quod_fw-la ad_fw-la inferna_fw-la transfertur_fw-la post_fw-la divortium_fw-la corporis_fw-la quod_fw-la detinetur_fw-la &_o in_o diem_fw-la judicii_fw-la reservatur_fw-la ad_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o christus_fw-la moriendo_fw-la descendit_fw-la puto_fw-la ad_fw-la animas_fw-la patriarcharum_fw-la incorporalitas_fw-la animae_fw-la ab_fw-la omni_fw-la genere_fw-la custodiae_fw-la libera_fw-la est_fw-la immunis_fw-la à _fw-la poena_n &_o à _fw-fr fovelâ—_n per_fw-la quod_fw-la enim_fw-la punitur_fw-la aut_fw-la fovetur_fw-la hoc_fw-la erit_fw-la corpus_fw-la igitur_fw-la siquid_fw-la tormenti_fw-la sive_fw-la solatii_fw-la anima_fw-la praecepit_fw-la in_o carcere_fw-la vel_fw-la diversorio_n inferûm_fw-la in_fw-la igni_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o sinu_fw-la abrahae_fw-la probata_fw-la erit_fw-la corporalitas_fw-la animae_fw-la incorporalitas_fw-la enim_fw-la nihil_fw-la patitur_fw-la non_fw-la habens_fw-la per_fw-la quod_fw-la pati_fw-la possit_fw-la aut_fw-la si_fw-la habet_fw-la hoc_fw-la erit_fw-la corpus_fw-la in_o quantum_fw-la enim_fw-la omne_fw-la corporale_fw-la passibile_fw-la est_fw-la in_fw-la tantum_fw-la quod_fw-la passibile_fw-la est_fw-la corporale_fw-la est_fw-la we_o read_v in_o scripture_n of_o a_o soul_n torment_v in_o hell_n punish_v with_o flame_n and_o desirous_a of_o a_o drop_n of_o water_n to_o cool_v his_o tongue_n you_o will_v say_v perhaps_o that_o this_o be_v parabolical_a and_o fictitious_a what_o then_o do_v the_o name_n of_o lazarus_n signify_v there_o if_o it_o be_v no_o real_a thing_n but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o parable_n never_o so_o much_o yet_o must_v it_o notwithstanding_o as_o to_o the_o main_a speak_v agreeable_o to_o truth_n for_o if_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n have_v no_o body_n at_o all_o then_o can_v it_o not_o have_v any_o corporeal_a image_n shape_n or_o figure_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o scripture_n will_v lie_v concern_v corporal_a member_n if_o there_o be_v none_o but_o what_o be_v that_o which_o after_o its_o separation_n from_o this_o body_n be_v carry_v down_o into_o hell_n and_o there_o detain_v prisoner_n and_o reserve_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o what_o be_v that_o which_o christ_n die_v descend_v down_o unto_o i_o suppose_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o patriarch_n but_o incorporality_n be_v free_a from_o all_o custody_n or_o imprisonment_n as_o also_o devoid_a of_o pain_n and_o pleasure_n wherefore_o if_o soul_n be_v sensible_a of_o pain_n after_o death_n and_o torment_v with_o fire_n then_o must_v they_o needs_o have_v some_o corporeity_n for_o incorporality_n suffer_v nothing_o and_o as_o every_o corporeal_a thing_n be_v passive_a or_o patible_a so_o again_o whatsoever_o be_v passive_a be_v corporeal_a tertullian_n will_v also_o further_o confirm_v this_o from_o a_o vision_n or_o revelation_n of_o a_o certain_a sister-prophet_n miracle_n and_o prophecy_n be_v say_v by_o he_o not_o to_o be_v then_o altogether_o extinct_a inter_fw-la cetera_fw-la ostensa_fw-la est_fw-la mihi_fw-la anima_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la videbatur_fw-la tenera_fw-la &_o lucida_n &_o aerii_fw-la coloris_fw-la et_fw-la formae_fw-la per_fw-la omne_fw-la humanae_fw-la there_o be_v say_v she_o among_o other_o thing_n a_o soul_n corporal_o exhibit_v to_o my_o view_n and_o it_o be_v tender_a and_o lucid_a and_o of_o a_o aereal_a colour_n and_o every_o way_n of_o humane_a form_n agreeable_o to_o which_o tertullian_n himself_o add_v effigiem_fw-la non_fw-la aliam_fw-la animae_fw-la humanae_fw-la deputandam_fw-la praeter_fw-la humanam_fw-la &_o quidem_fw-la ejus_fw-la corporis_fw-la quod_fw-la unaquaeque_fw-la circuntulit_fw-la there_o be_v no_o other_o shape_n to_o be_v assign_v to_o a_o humane_a soul_n but_o humane_a and_o indeed_o that_o of_o the_o body_n which_o it_o before_o carry_v about_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o tertullian_n here_o drive_v the_o business_n so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v the_o soul_n itself_o to_o be_v corporeal_a figurate_a and_o colorate_a and_o after_o death_n to_o have_v the_o very_a same_o shape_n which_o its_o respective_a body_n have_v before_o in_o this_o life_n he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o conceive_v of_o any_o thing_n incorporeal_a and_o therefore_o be_v a_o religionist_n conclude_v god_n himself_o to_o be_v a_o certain_a body_n also_o but_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o here_o insi_v on_o will_v indeed_o extend_v no_o further_o than_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n have_v after_o death_n some_o body_n vital_o unite_v to_o it_o by_o mean_n whereof_o it_o be_v both_o capable_a of_o converse_n and_o sensible_a of_o pain_n for_o as_o much_o as_o body_n alone_o can_v have_v no_o sense_n of_o any_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o irenaeus_n from_o the_o same_o scripture_n gather_v
have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n for_o in_o this_o we_o groan_v earnest_o and_o verse_n the_o 5._o he_o that_o have_v wrought_v we_o for_o the_o self_n same_o thing_n be_v god_n who_o also_o have_v give_v we_o the_o earnest_a of_o the_o spirit_n now_o how_o these_o preludium_n and_o prelibation_n of_o a_o immortal_a body_n can_v consist_v with_o the_o soul_n continuance_n after_o death_n in_o a_o perfect_a separation_n from_o all_o manner_n of_o body_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v not_o so_o easy_o conceivable_a last_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o irenaeus_n origen_n and_o those_o other_o ancient_n who_o entertain_v that_o opinion_n of_o soul_n be_v clothe_v after_o death_n with_o a_o certain_a thin_a and_o subtle_a body_n suspect_v it_o not_o in_o the_o least_o to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o of_o the_o future_a resurrection_n as_o it_o be_v no_o way_n inconsistent_a for_o one_o who_o have_v only_o a_o shirt_n or_o waistcoat_n on_o to_o put_v on_o a_o suit_n of_o clothes_n or_o exterior_a upper_a garment_n which_o will_v also_o seem_v the_o less_o strange_a if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o even_o here_o in_o this_o life_n our_o body_n be_v as_o it_o be_v two_o fold_n exterior_a and_o interiour_n we_o have_v beside_o the_o grosly-tangible_a bulk_n of_o our_o outward_a body_n another_o interiour_n spirituous_a body_n the_o soul_n immediate_a instrument_n both_o of_o sense_n and_o motion_n which_o latter_a be_v not_o put_v into_o the_o grave_a with_o the_o other_o nor_o imprison_v under_o the_o cold_a sod_n notwithstanding_o all_o which_o that_o have_v be_v here_o suggest_v by_o we_o we_o shall_v not_o ourselves_o venture_v to_o determine_v any_o thing_n in_o so_o great_a a_o point_n but_o sceptical_o leave_v it_o undecided_a the_o three_o and_o last_o thing_n in_o the_o forementioned_a philosophic_a or_o pythagorick_a cabbala_n be_v concern_v those_o being_n superior_a to_o man_n common_o call_v by_o the_o greek_n demon_n which_o philo_n tell_v we_o be_v the_o same_o with_o angel_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o according_o be_v those_o word_n demon_n and_o angel_n by_o hierocles_n and_o simplicius_n and_o other_o of_o the_o latter_a pagan_a writer_n sometime_o use_v indifferent_o as_o synonymous_n viz._n that_o these_o demon_n or_o angel_n be_v not_o pure_a abstract_a incorporeal_a substance_n devoid_a of_o vital_a union_n with_o any_o matter_n but_o that_o they_o consist_v of_o something_o incorporeal_a and_o something_o corporeal_a join_v together_o so_o that_o as_o hierocles_n write_v of_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o have_v a_o superior_a and_o a_o inferior_a part_n in_o they_o and_o their_o superior_a part_n be_v a_o incorporeal_a substance_n their_o inferior_a corporeal_a in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o all_o as_o well_o as_o man_n consist_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n unite_v together_o there_o be_v only_o this_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o these_o demon_n or_o angel_n never_o descend_v down_o to_o such_o gross_a and_o terrestrial_a body_n as_o humane_a soul_n do_v but_o be_v always_o clothe_v either_o with_o aerial_a or_o etherial_a one_o and_o indeed_o this_o pythagorick_a cabbala_n be_v universal_a concern_v all_o understanding_n being_n beside_o the_o supreme_a deity_n or_o trinity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n that_o be_v concern_v all_o the_o pagan_a inferior_a god_n that_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o soul_n vital_o unite_v to_o some_o body_n and_o so_o make_v up_o of_o incorporeal_a and_o corporeal_a substance_n join_v together_o for_o thus_o hierocles_n plain_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o forecited_a place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o rational_a nature_n in_o general_n be_v so_o produce_v by_o god_n as_o that_o it_o neither_o be_v body_n nor_o yet_o without_o body_n but_o a_o incorporeal_a substance_n have_v a_o cognate_n or_o congenit_fw-la body_n which_o same_o thing_n be_v else_o where_o also_o thus_o declare_v by_o he_o 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o whole_a rational_a order_n or_o rank_n of_o be_v with_o its_o congenite_fw-la immortal_a body_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o whole_a deity_n the_o maker_n thereof_o where_o by_o hierocles_n his_o rational_a nature_n or_o essence_n and_o by_o the_o whole_a rational_a order_n be_v plain_o mean_v all_o understanding_n being_n create_a of_o which_o he_o acknowledge_v only_o these_o three_o kind_n and_n degree_n first_o the_o immortal_a god_n which_o be_v to_o he_o the_o animate_v star_n second_o demon_n angel_n or_o hero_n and_o three_o man_n call_v also_o by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d terrestrial_a demon_n he_o pronounce_v of_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v alike_o incorporeal_a substance_n together_o with_o a_o congenite_fw-la immortal_a body_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o understanding_n nature_n than_o such_o beside_o the_o supreme_a deity_n which_o be_v complete_a in_o itself_o without_o the_o conjunction_n of_o any_o body_n so_o that_o according_a to_o hierocles_n the_o ancient_a pythagorick_a cabbala_n acknowledge_v no_o such_o entity_n at_o all_o as_o those_o intelligence_n of_o aristotle_n and_o the_o noes_n of_o some_o high-flown_a platonist_n that_o be_v perfect_o unbodied_a mind_n and_o much_o less_o any_o rank_n of_o henade_n or_o unity_n superior_a to_o these_o noes_n and_o indeed_o such_o particular_a create_a being_n as_n these_o can_v neither_o have_v sense_n or_o cognizance_n of_o any_o corporeal_a thing_n exist_v without_o they_o sense_n as_o aristotle_n have_v observe_v result_v from_o a_o complication_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o weave_v result_v from_o a_o complication_n of_o the_o weaver_n and_o weave_a instrument_n nor_o yet_o can_v they_o act_n upon_o any_o part_n of_o the_o corporeal_a universe_n so_o that_o these_o immovable_a being_n will_v be_v but_o like_o adamantine_a statue_n and_o thing_n unconnect_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n have_v no_o commerce_n with_o any_o thing_n at_o all_o but_o the_o deity_n a_o kind_n of_o insignificant_a metaphysical_a gazer_n or_o contemplator_n whereas_o the_o deity_n though_o it_o be_v not_o proper_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o mundane_a soul_n such_o as_o together_o with_o the_o corporeal_a world_n as_o its_o body_n make_v up_o one_o complete_a and_o entire_a animal_n yet_o because_o the_o whole_a world_n proceed_v from_o it_o and_o perpetual_o depend_v on_o it_o therefore_o must_v it_o need_v take_v cognizance_n of_o all_o and_o act_n upon_o all_o in_o it_o upon_o which_o account_n it_o have_v be_v style_v by_o these_o pythagorean_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o a_o mundane_a but_o a_o supra-mundane_a soul_n wherefore_o this_o ancient_a pythagorick_a cabbala_n seem_v to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o reason_n also_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v the_o only_a incorporeal_a be_v in_o this_o sense_n such_o who_o essence_n be_v complete_a and_o life_n entire_a within_o itself_o without_o the_o conjunction_n or_o appendage_n of_o any_o body_n but_o that_o all_o other_o incorporeal_a substance_n create_v shall_v be_v complete_v and_o make_v up_o by_o a_o vital_a union_n with_o matter_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a of_o they_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o incorporeal_a but_o a_o complication_n of_o both_o and_o all_o the_o high_a and_o divine_a thing_n in_o the_o universe_n next_o to_o the_o supreme_a deity_n be_v animal_n consist_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n unite_v together_o and_o after_o this_o manner_n do_v the_o ancient_a asserter_n of_o incorporeal_a substance_n as_o unextend_v decline_v that_o absurdity_n object_v against_o they_o of_o the_o illocality_n of_o all_o finite_a create_v spirit_n that_o these_o be_v incorporeal_a substance_n vital_o clothe_v with_o some_o body_n may_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o locality_n and_o mobility_n of_o their_o respective_a body_n true_o be_v say_v to_o be_v he_o here_o and_o there_o and_o to_o move_v from_o place_n to_o place_n wherefore_o we_o be_v here_o also_o to_o show_v what_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n there_o be_v betwixt_o this_o part_n of_o the_o pythagorick_a cabbala_n and_o the_o christian_a philosophy_n and_o first_o it_o have_v be_v already_o intimate_v that_o the_o very_a same_o doctrine_n with_o this_o of_o the_o ancient_a pythagorean_n be_v plain_o assert_v by_o origen_n thus_o in_o his_o first_o book_n peri_n archon_n c._n 6._o solius_fw-la dei_fw-la say_v he_o id_fw-la est_fw-la patris_fw-la &_o filii_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la naturae_fw-la id_fw-la proprium_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la sine_fw-la materiali_fw-la substantia_fw-la &_o absque_fw-la vllâ_fw-la corporeae_fw-la adjectionis_fw-la societate_fw-la intelligatur_fw-la subsistere_fw-la it_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n only_o that_o be_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o subsist_v without_o material_a substance_n or_o the_o society_n of_o any_o corporeal_a
concern_v the_o logos_fw-la whatsoever_o be_v make_v be_v life_n in_o he_o but_o also_o divers_a of_o the_o ancient_a father_n greek_n and_o latin_n this_o deify_n of_o idea_n but_o a_o piece_n of_o pagan_a poetry_n page_n 562_o 563_o last_o whereas_o proclus_n and_o other_o intermingle_v many_o particular_a god_n with_o those_o three_o universal_a hypostasis_n as_o henade_n and_o agathotetes_n unity_n and_o goodness_n substantial_a above_o the_o first_o intellect_n and_o noes_n particular_a mind_n or_o intellect_n above_o the_o first_o soul_n this_o hypothesis_n of_o they_o altogether_o irrational_a and_o absurd_a there_o be_v nothing_o essential_o goodness_n wisdom_n and_o sanctity_n but_o the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n all_o other_o being_n have_v only_o a_o participation_n thereof_o thus_o origen_n express_o who_o therefore_o acknowledge_v no_o high_a rank_n of_o create_a being_n than_o such_o as_o the_o platonist_n call_v soul_n that_o be_v selfmoveable_a vital_o unitable_a to_o body_n and_o peccable_a with_o who_o agree_v s._n jerome_n and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n that_o god_n be_v the_o only_a impeccable_a be_v but_o all_o understanding_n creature_n free-willed_n and_o lapsable_a page_n 564_o 565_o a_o opinion_n of_o simplicius_n that_o even_o in_o that_o rank_n of_o being_n call_v soul_n though_o not_o essential_o immutable_a but_o selfmoveable_a some_o be_v of_o so_o high_a a_o pitch_n as_o that_o they_o can_v never_o degenerate_a nor_o sink_v or_o fall_v into_o vicious_a habit_n insomuch_o that_o he_o make_v a_o question_n whether_o proaeresis_fw-la belong_v to_o they_o or_o no._n page_n 565_o 566_o but_o whatever_o be_v to_o be_v think_v of_o this_o origen_n too_o far_o in_o the_o other_o extreme_a in_o deny_v any_o other_o rank_n of_o soul_n above_o humane_a and_o suppose_v all_o the_o difference_n that_o be_v now_o betwixt_o the_o high_a angel_n and_o man_n to_o have_v proceed_v only_o from_o their_o merit_n and_o different_a use_n of_o their_o free_a will_n his_o reason_n be_v this_o because_o god_n will_v be_v otherwise_o a_o prosopoleptes_n or_o accepter_n of_o person_n this_o also_o extend_v by_o he_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o not_o partial_o choose_v to_o that_o dignity_n but_o for_o its_o faithful_a adherence_n to_o the_o divine_a word_n in_o a_o preaexistent_a state_n which_o he_o will_v prove_v from_o scripture_n but_o if_o a_o rank_n of_o soul_n below_o humane_a and_o specifical_o differ_v from_o they_o as_o origen_n himself_o confess_v those_o of_o brute_n to_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o there_o may_v not_o also_o be_v other_o rank_n or_o species_n superior_a to_o they_o page_n 566_o 567_o but_o least_o of_o all_o can_v we_o assent_v to_o origen_n when_o from_o this_o principle_n that_o all_o soul_n be_v essential_o endue_v with_o free_a will_n and_o therefore_o in_o their_o nature_n peccable_a he_o infer_v those_o endless_a circuit_n of_o soul_n upward_o and_o downward_o and_o consequent_o deny_v they_o any_o fix_a state_n of_o holiness_n and_o happiness_n by_o divine_a grace_n a_o assertion_n contrary_a to_o the_o tenor_n and_o promise_n of_o the_o gospel_n thus_o perhaps_o that_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o christ_n bring_v life_n and_o immortality_n to_o light_n through_o the_o gospel_n not_o as_o if_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o soul_n immortality_n a_o thing_n believe_v before_o by_o the_o pharisaic_a jew_n and_o generality_n of_o pagan_n but_o because_o these_o hold_v their_o endless_a transmigration_n and_o circuit_n therefore_o be_v he_o the_o first_o who_o bring_v everlasting_a life_n and_o happiness_n to_o light_n page_n 567_o 568_o that_o origen_n a_o man_n well_o skill_v in_o the_o platonic_a learning_n and_o so_o much_o addict_v to_o the_o dogmata_fw-la thereof_o will_v never_o have_v go_v so_o far_o into_o that_o other_o extreme_o have_v there_o be_v any_o solidity_n of_o reason_n for_o either_o those_o henade_n or_o noes_n of_o the_o latter_a platonist_n this_o opinion_n all_o one_o as_o if_o a_o christian_a shall_v suppose_v beside_o the_o first_o person_n or_o father_n a_o multitude_n of_o particular_a paternity_n superior_a to_o the_o second_o person_n and_o also_o beside_o the_o one_o son_n or_o word_n a_o multitude_n of_o particular_a son_n or_o word_n superior_a to_o the_o three_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o plain_o to_o make_v a_o breach_n upon_o the_o deity_n and_o to_o introduce_v a_o company_n of_o such_o creature_o god_n as_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n in_o their_o very_a notion_n page_n 568_o last_o this_o not_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o platonic_a school_n neither_o but_o a_o private_a opinion_n only_o of_o some_o late_a doctor_n no_o footstep_n of_o those_o henade_n and_o agathotetes_n to_o be_v find_v anywhere_o in_o plato_n nor_o yet_o in_o plotinus_n this_o language_n little_o old_a than_o proclus_n nor_o do_v plato_n speak_v of_o any_o abstract_n or_o separate_a mind_n save_v only_o one_o his_o second_o thing_n about_o the_o second_o be_v idea_n as_o his_o three_o about_o the_o three_o create_a being_n plotinus_n also_o doubtful_a and_o stagger_a about_o these_o noes_n he_o seem_v sometime_o to_o make_v they_o but_o the_o head_n or_o summity_n of_o soul_n wherefore_o this_o pseudo-platonick_a trinity_n to_o be_v explode_v as_o confound_a the_o difference_n betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n whereas_o the_o christian_a trinity_n homogeneal_a all_o deity_n or_o creator_n all_o other_o thing_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o creature_n of_o those_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o produce_v by_o their_o joynt-concurrence_n and_o influence_n they_o be_v all_o real_o but_o one_o god_n page_n 568_o 570_o nevertheless_o these_o forementioned_a depravation_n and_o adulteration_n of_o that_o divine_a cabbala_n of_o the_o trinity_n not_o to_o be_v charge_v upon_o plato_n himself_o nor_o all_o the_o other_o ancient_n platonist_n and_o pythagorean_n some_o of_o which_o approach_v so_o near_o to_o the_o christian_a trinity_n as_o to_o make_v their_o three_o hypostasis_n all_o true_o divine_a and_o creator_n other_o thing_n be_v the_o creature_n of_o they_o ibid._n first_o therefore_o plato_n himself_o in_o his_o timaeus_n careful_o distinguish_v betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n and_o determine_v the_o bound_n of_o each_o after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o first_o be_v that_o which_o always_o be_v and_o be_v never_o make_v the_o second_o that_o which_o be_v make_v and_o have_v a_o beginning_n but_o true_o be_v not_o his_o meaning_n here_o pervert_v by_o junior_n platonist_n who_o boetius_fw-la also_o follow_v where_o plato_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o whatsoever_o have_v a_o temporary_a and_o successive_a duration_n have_v a_o beginning_n and_o whatsoever_o have_v no_o beginning_n have_v no_o successive_a but_o permanent_a duration_n and_o so_o conclude_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v eternal_a be_v god_n but_o whatsoever_o exist_v in_o time_n and_o have_v a_o beginning_n creature_n page_n 570_o 572_o now_o to_o plato_n more_o eternal_a god_n then_o one_o which_o not_o idea_n or_o noemata_fw-la but_o true_a substantial_a thing_n his_o first_o second_o and_z third_z in_o his_o epistle_n to_o dionysius_n or_o trinity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n the_o maker_n or_o creator_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n cicero_n god_n by_o who_o providence_n the_o world_n and_o all_o its_o part_n be_v frame_v page_n 572_o 573_o the_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o plato_n trinity_n to_o wit_n mind_n or_o intellect_n unquestionable_o eternal_a and_o without_o beginning_n the_o same_o affirm_v by_o plotinus_n also_o of_o the_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o psyche_n call_v the_o word_n of_o the_o second_o as_o the_o second_o the_o word_n of_o the_o first_o porphyrius_n his_o testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o s._n cyril_n where_o also_o mind_n or_o the_o second_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la though_o say_v to_o have_v be_v beget_v from_o the_o first_o yet_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d its_o own-parent_n and_o its_o own-offspring_n and_o say_v to_o have_v spring_v out_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d self-begotten_o page_n 573_o 574._o this_o mysterious_a riddle_n expound_v out_o of_o plotinus_n the_o plain_a meaning_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o though_o this_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la proceed_v from_o the_o first_o yet_o be_v it_o not_o produce_v by_o it_o after_o a_o creature_o manner_n nor_o arbitrarious_o by_o will_n and_o choice_n but_o in_o way_n of_o natural_a and_o necessary_a emanation_n thus_o have_v some_o christian_n venture_v to_o call_v the_o logos_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o exit_fw-la seipso_fw-la deum_fw-la god_n from_o himself_o page_n 574_o 575_o dionysius_n petavius_n have_v declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o arius_n that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o only_a eternal_a god_n and_o the_o son_n or_o word_n a_o creature_n make_v in_o time_n and_o out_o of_o nothing_o conclude_v it_o undeniable_o manifest_a from_o hence_o
acknowledge_v also_o all_o their_o three_o hypostasis_n to_o be_v homoousian_a coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a yet_o in_o a_o further_a sense_n as_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a divinity_n as_o the_o root_n stock_n and_o branch_n coessential_a to_o a_o vine_n the_o trinity_n not_o so_o undivided_a as_o if_o three_o be_v not_o three_o in_o it_o the_o inequality_n and_o subordination_n in_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n within_o the_o deity_n itself_o only_o and_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o hypostasis_n to_o one_o another_o they_o be_v ad_fw-la extrà _fw-la all_o one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n joint_o concur_v in_o the_o same_o action_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n devoid_a of_o inequality_n page_n 597_o 598_o furthermore_n the_o platonic_a christian_n will_v urge_v that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n itself_o there_o must_v needs_o be_v some_o dependence_n and_o subordination_n in_o these_o hypostasis_n in_o their_o relation_n to_o one_o another_o a_o priority_n and_o posteriority_n of_o order_n and_o dignity_n that_o which_o be_v original_o of_o itself_o have_v some_o kind_n of_o priority_n and_o superiority_n over_o thâ—t_n which_o be_v whole_o derive_v from_o it_o the_o second_o and_o three_o hypostasis_n not_o so_o omnipotent_a as_o the_o first_o because_o not_o able_a to_o beget_v or_o produce_v that_o hence_o the_o first_o style_v by_o macrobius_n the_o most_o omnipotent_a of_o all_o sundry_a passage_n in_o scripture_n favour_v this_o hypothesis_n as_o also_o orthodox_n father_n athanasius_n his_o resemblance_n to_o the_o original_a light_n and_o the_o secondary_a splendour_n to_o the_o fountain_n and_o the_o stream_n the_o root_n and_o the_o branch_n the_o water_n and_o the_o vapour_n the_o equality_n assert_v by_o the_o orthodox_n in_o way_n of_o opposition_n to_o the_o arian_n inequality_n of_o god_n and_o creature_n that_o they_o equal_o god_n or_o uncreated_a notwithstanding_o which_v some_o inequality_n among_o they_o allow_v by_o petavius_n and_o other_o as_o this_o god_n and_o that_o person_n page_n 599_o 600_o however_o no_o necessity_n of_o any_o more_o inequality_n and_o subordination_n in_o the_o platonic_a then_o in_o the_o christian_a trinity_n they_o be_v but_o infinite_a goodness_n and_o infinite_a wisdom_n and_o infinite_a active_a love_n and_o power_n substantial_a another_o hypothesis_n of_o some_o platonist_n hint_v by_o s._n austin_n out_o of_o porphyry_n which_o make_v the_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la a_fw-fr myddle_n betwixt_o the_o first_o and_o second_o and_o imply_v not_o so_o much_o a_o gradation_n as_o a_o circulation_n in_o the_o trinity_n page_n 600_o 601_o as_o for_o the_o platonist_n suppose_v their_o three_o hypostasis_n though_o one_o entire_a divinity_n to_o have_v their_o distinct_a singular_a essence_n without_o which_o they_o conceive_v they_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o three_o name_n the_o platonic_a christian_n will_v make_v this_o apology_n that_o the_o orthodox_n father_n themselves_o be_v general_o of_o this_o persuasion_n that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o godhead_n wherein_o all_o the_o three_o person_n agree_v not_o one_o singular_a but_o only_o one_o common_a or_o universal_a essence_n their_o distinction_n to_o this_o purpose_n betwixt_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o former_a be_v common_a or_o generical_a the_o latter_a singular_a or_o individual_a theodoret_n basil_n and_o many_o other_o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o the_o greek_n universal_o agree_v herein_o page_n 601_o 602_o the_o opinion_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n cyril_n damascen_n and_o other_o that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n no_o otherways_o one_o then_o as_o three_o individual_n under_o the_o same_o species_n or_o as_o three_o man_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o common_a humanity_n these_o the_o chief_a asserter_n of_o a_o absolute_a independent_a and_o un-subordinate_a co-equality_n this_o the_o only_a fault_n that_o s._n cyril_n find_v in_o the_o platonist_n that_o they_o do_v not_o assert_v such_o a_o consubstantiality_n whereas_o this_o trinity_n tritheism_n the_o three_o person_n thereof_o be_v no_o more_o one_a god_n than_o three_o man_n be_v one_o man_n however_o this_o certain_a that_o these_o father_n do_v not_o suppose_v the_o three_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o have_v all_o the_o same_o singular_a essence_n another_o extreme_a that_o spring_v up_o afterward_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o former_a tritheism_n and_o own_a by_o no_o other_o authority_n then_o of_o a_o lateran_n council_n page_n 603_o 604_o and_o that_o this_o sameness_n of_o singular_a essence_n be_v not_o assert_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n and_o first_o opposer_n of_o arius_n first_o clear_o acknowledge_v by_o petavius_n page_n 604_o 605_o but_o this_o further_a evident_a from_o hence_o because_o the_o same_o orthodox_n father_n who_o oppose_v arianism_n do_v also_o condemn_v sabellianism_n which_o assert_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la that_o be_v to_o have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a essence_n and_o consequent_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o trinity_n then_o of_o name_n or_o word_n page_n 605_o it_o appear_v also_o from_o hence_o because_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la have_v never_o any_o other_o sense_n then_o to_o signify_v the_o agreement_n of_o thing_n numerical_o differ_v in_o some_o common_a and_o general_a nature_n or_o essence_n s._n basil_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o homoousious_a coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o itself_o but_o always_o one_o thing_n with_o another_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o same_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o plotinus_n so_o also_o in_o athanasius_n he_o affirm_v the_o branch_n to_o be_v homoousious_a and_o congenerous_a with_o the_o root_n beside_o which_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d use_v by_o athanasius_n and_o other_o as_o synonymous_n with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d none_o of_o which_o word_n signify_v a_o identity_n of_o singular_a essence_n but_o general_n or_o universal_a only_a the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n be_v homoousious_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o we_o men._n thus_o do_v athanasius_n deny_v the_o son_n or_o word_n as_o such_o to_o be_v homoousious_a or_o consubstantial_a with_o creature_n as_o also_o he_o affirm_v man_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a with_o one_o another_o every_o son_n consubstantial_a and_o coessential_a with_o his_o father_n page_n 605_o 606_o moreover_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n in_o their_o consubstantiality_n may_v more_o full_o appear_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o arius_n oppose_v by_o they_o which_o make_v the_o son_n a_o creature_n and_o therefore_o as_o athanasius_n write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o a_o different_a essence_n or_o substance_n from_o the_o father_n prove_v clear_o from_o athanasius_n that_o by_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o word_n be_v mean_v no_o more_o than_o its_o being_n not_o a_o creature_n or_o uncreated_a page_n 606_o 608_o further_n proof_n out_o of_o athanasius_n that_o by_o consubstantiality_n be_v not_o mean_v a_o sameness_n of_o singular_a but_o only_o of_o general_n essence_n as_o also_o out_o of_o s._n austin_n page_n 608_o 611_o last_o that_o the_o homoousian_a father_n do_v not_o assert_v against_o arius_n a_o sameness_n of_o singular_a essence_n evident_a from_o their_o disclaim_n those_o two_o other_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o have_v a_o sabellian_n sense_n in_o they_o the_o former_a by_o epiphanius_n the_o latter_a by_o athanasius_n so_o that_o they_o who_o assert_v the_o son_n to_o be_v homoousious_a consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n deny_v he_o to_o be_v monoousious_a or_o tautoousious_a that_o be_v to_o have_v the_o same_o singular_a essence_n page_n 612_o 613_o from_o all_o these_o consideration_n conclude_v by_o the_o platonic_a christian_a thâ—t_v as_o the_o genuine_a trinity_n of_o plato_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n in_o be_v not_o heteroousian_n but_o homoousian_n coessential_a or_o consubstantial_a not_o make_v up_o of_o god_n and_o creature_n but_o all_o homogeneal_a of_o uncreated_a or_o creator_n so_o do_v the_o trinity_n of_o the_o first_o orthodox_n anti-arians_a herein_o agree_v with_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o monoousian_n or_o tautoousian_a one_o and_o the_o same_o singular_a essence_n under_o three_o name_n or_o notion_n only_o but_o real_o three_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n page_n 612_o nevertheless_o here_o remain_v a_o question_n to_o be_v answer_v whether_o athanasius_n the_o nicene_n father_n and_o all_o the_o first_o anti-arians_a do_v therefore_o assert_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o greg._n nyssen_n cyril_n and_o other_o that_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n be_v but_o three_o coordinate_a individual_n under_o the_o same_o species_n have_v only_o a_o specific_a unity_n
or_o identity_n beside_o consent_n of_o will_n or_o that_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o uncreated_a nature_n only_o this_o gross_o assert_v in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n vulgar_o impute_v to_o athanasius_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n also_o that_o three_o man_n be_v not_o three_o man_n but_o only_o then_o when_o they_o dissent_n from_o one_o another_o in_o will_n and_o opinion_n but_o these_o dialogue_n pseudepigraphous_a nevertheless_o to_o be_v grant_v that_o athanasius_n himself_o in_o that_o book_n of_o the_o common_a essence_n of_o the_o person_n seem_v to_o lay_v something_o too_o much_o stress_n upon_o this_o common_a nature_n essence_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o three_o person_n as_o to_o the_o make_n of_o they_o all_o but_o one_o god_n however_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o do_v not_o there_o rely_v upon_o that_o alone_a and_o elsewhere_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v insufficient_a the_o true_a reason_n why_o athanasius_n lay_v so_o great_a a_o stress_n upon_o the_o homoousiotes_n not_o because_o this_o alone_a will_v make_v they_o one_o god_n but_o because_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v one_o god_n without_o it_o for_o if_o the_o father_n be_v uncreated_a and_o the_o son_n a_o creature_n then_o can_v they_o not_o both_o be_v one_o god_n several_a passage_n of_o athanasius_n cite_v to_o this_o purpose_n those_o expression_n in_o he_o of_o one_o godhead_n and_o the_o sameness_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o one_o essence_n or_o substance_n in_o the_o trinity_n not_o so_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o if_o the_o three_o person_n be_v but_o several_a name_n notion_n or_o modes_n of_o one_o thing_n page_n 612_o 616_o wherefore_o though_o athanasius_n lie_v his_o foundation_n in_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d common_a specific_a unity_n of_o the_o person_n which_o be_v their_o consubstantiality_n in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v one_o god_n yet_o do_v he_o superadde_v other_o consideration_n also_o thereunto_o aâ—_n first_o of_o all_o this_o that_o they_o be_v not_o three_o principle_n but_o only_o one_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o father_n be_v the_o root_n and_o fountain_n of_o the_o son_n and_o spirit_n and_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n gather_v together_o under_o one_o head_n where_o athanasius_n imply_v that_o be_v they_o perfect_o coordinate_a and_o independent_a they_o will_v not_o be_v one_o but_o three_o go_n page_n 616_o in_o the_o next_o place_n he_o further_o add_v that_o these_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v not_o three_o separate_v disjoin_v thing_n but_o indivisible_o unite_v as_o the_o splendour_n be_v indivisible_a from_o the_o sun_n and_o wisdom_n from_o he_o that_o be_v wise._n that_o neither_o of_o these_o person_n can_v be_v without_o the_o other_o nor_o any_o thing_n come_v between_o they_o they_o so_o immediate_o conjoin_v together_o as_o that_o there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o continuity_n betwixt_o they_o page_n 616_o 617_o three_o athanasius_n go_v yet_o high_o affirm_v these_o three_o hypostasis_n not_o only_o to_o be_v indivisible_o conjoin_v but_o also_o to_o have_v a_o mutual_a inexistence_n in_o each_o other_o this_o afterward_o call_v a_o emperichoresis_n that_o of_o our_o saviour_n i_o be_o in_o the_o father_n and_o the_o father_n in_o i_o therefore_o quarrel_v at_o by_o the_o arian_n because_o they_o conceive_v of_o thing_n incorporeal_a after_o a_o corporeal_a manner_n that_o the_o godhead_n of_o the_o son_n be_v the_o godhead_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o father_n exercise_v a_o providence_n over_o all_o in_o the_o son_n page_n 617_o 619_o last_o athanasius_n also_o in_o sundry_a place_n suppose_v the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n to_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a divinity_n as_o the_o fountain_n and_o the_o stream_n make_v up_o one_o entire_a river_n the_o root_n stock_n and_o branch_n one_o entire_a tree_n according_o the_o word_n homoousios_fw-la use_v by_o athanasius_n in_o a_o further_a sense_n not_o only_o to_o signify_v thing_n agree_v in_o one_o common_a and_o general_a essence_n but_o also_o such_o as_o essential_o concur_v to_o the_o make_v up_o of_o one_o entire_a thing_n that_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n do_v outward_o or_o ad_fw-la extrà _fw-la produce_v all_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o and_o the_o selfsame_a action_n the_o father_n by_o the_o word_n in_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v all_o thing_n that_o all_o this_o doctrine_n of_o athanasius_n will_v have_v be_v ready_o assent_v to_o by_o plato_n and_o his_o genuine_a follower_n the_o platonic_a christian_n therefore_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o real_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n and_o that_o of_o the_o first_o orthodox_n anti-arian_n father_n as_o some_o conceive_v from_o which_o notwithstanding_o that_o tritheistick_a trinity_n of_o s._n greg._n nyssen_n cyril_n and_o other_o of_o three_o coordinate_a individual_n under_o the_o same_o species_n as_o three_o man_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o deviation_n page_n 619_o 620_o hitherto_o the_o platonic_a christian_n apology_n for_o the_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n or_o endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n where_o nothing_o be_v assert_v by_o ourselves_o but_o all_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o learned_a in_o these_o matter_n and_o whatsoever_o in_o plato_n trinity_n shall_v be_v find_v discrepant_a from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o first_o orthodox_n anti-arian_n father_n utter_o disclaim_v by_o we_o athanasius_n a_o great_a instrument_n of_o divine_a providence_n for_o preserve_v the_o christian_a church_n from_o lapse_v into_o a_o kind_n of_o paganick_n and_o idolatrous_a christianity_n ibid._n the_o reason_n of_o this_o apology_n for_o the_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n because_o it_o be_v against_o the_o interest_n of_o christianity_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v make_v more_o discrepant_a from_o the_o christian_a then_o indeed_o it_o be_v moreover_o certain_a that_o this_o genuine_a platonic_a trinity_n be_v anti-arian_n or_o rather_o the_o arian_n antiplatonick_a wherefore_o socrates_n wonder_v that_o georgius_n and_o timotheus_n presbyter_n shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o arian_n faction_n when_o one_o of_o they_o be_v account_v much_o a_o platonist_n the_o other_o a_o origenist_n page_n 620_o 621_o furthermore_n platonic_a pagan_n after_o christianity_n high_o approve_v of_o the_o beginning_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n concern_v the_o logos_fw-la as_o exact_o agree_v with_o their_o platonic_a doctrine_n thus_o amelius_n in_o eusebius_n and_o other_o a_o platonist_n in_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v write_v in_o golden_a letter_n and_o set_v up_o in_o some_o eminent_a place_n in_o every_o christian_a church_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o of_o all_o considerable_a to_o justify_v this_o apology_n the_o generality_n of_o christian_a father_n before_o and_o after_o the_o nicene_n council_n look_v upon_o this_o platonic_a trinity_n if_o not_o as_o real_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o christian_a yet_o as_o approach_v so_o near_o thereunto_o that_o it_o differ_v chief_o in_o circumstance_n or_o manner_n of_o expression_n thus_o justin_n martyr_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n origen_n s._n cyprian_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la eusebius_n caesariensis_n and_o which_o be_v most_o of_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n athanasius_n himself_o he_o give_v a_o signal_n testimony_n thereunto_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v s._n austin_n and_o theodoret._n s._n cyril_n though_o blame_v the_o platonic_a subordination_n himself_o suppose_v the_o trinity_n to_o be_v three_o coordinate_a individual_n under_o the_o same_o specific_a nature_n of_o the_o godhead_n yet_o acknowledge_v that_o plato_n be_v not_o altogether_o ignorant_a of_o the_o truth_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o plato_n subordination_n of_o his_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la to_o the_o first_o be_v not_o as_o the_o arian_n of_o a_o creature_n to_o the_o creator_n already_o make_v unquestionable_o evident_a page_n 621_o 625_o wherefore_o a_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o almighty_n god_n here_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o a_o trinity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n shall_v be_v entertain_v in_o the_o pagan_a world_n before_o christianity_n as_o it_o be_v to_o prepare_v a_o way_n for_o the_o reception_n of_o it_o among_o the_o learned_a which_o the_o junior_a platonist_n be_v so_o sensible_a of_o that_o beside_o their_o other_o adulteration_n of_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n before_o mention_v for_o the_o countenance_v of_o their_o polytheism_n and_o idolatry_n they_o at_o length_n innovate_v and_o alter_v the_o whole_a cabbala_n now_o no_o long_o acknowledge_v a_o trinity_n but_o at_o least_o a_o quaternity_n of_o divine_a hypostasis_n namely_o before_o and_o beside_o the_o trinity_n another_o hypostasis_fw-la superior_a thereunto_o and_o stand_v alone_o by_o itself_o this_o first_o start_v by_o jamblichus_n carry_v on_o by_o proclus_n take_v notice_n of_o by_o s._n cyril_n beside_o which_o
act_n alone_o without_o vital_a union_n with_o any_o body_n if_o natural_a to_o the_o soul_n to_o enliven_v a_o body_n than_o not_o probable_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v keep_v so_o long_o in_o a_o unnatural_a state_n of_o separation_n page_n 799_o 800_o again_o probable_a from_o scripture_n that_o wicked_a soul_n after_o death_n have_v punishment_n of_o sense_n or_o pain_n beside_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n which_o not_o easy_o conceivable_a how_o they_o shall_v have_v without_o body_n thus_o tertullian_n he_o add_v that_o man_n have_v the_o same_o shape_n or_o effigy_n after_o this_o life_n which_o they_o have_v here_o though_o indeed_o he_o drive_v the_o business_n too_o far_o so_o as_o to_o make_v the_o soul_n itself_o to_o be_v a_o body_n figurate_a and_o colourate_a page_n 800_o 801_o but_o irenaeus_n plain_o suppose_v the_o soul_n after_o death_n be_v incorporeal_a to_o be_v adapt_v to_o a_o body_n such_o as_o have_v the_o same_o character_n and_o figure_n with_o its_o body_n here_o in_o this_o life_n page_n 801_o 802_o origen_n also_o of_o this_o persuasion_n that_o soul_n after_o death_n have_v certain_a subtle_a body_n retain_v the_o same_o characterize_n form_n which_o their_o terrestrial_a body_n have_v his_o opinion_n that_o apparition_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v from_o the_o soul_n themselves_o survive_v in_o that_o which_o be_v call_v a_o luciform_a body_n as_o also_o that_o saint_n thomas_n do_v not_o doubt_n but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o a_o soul_n depart_v may_v appear_v every_o way_n like_o the_o former_a only_o be_v disbelieved_a our_o saviour_n appear_v in_o the_o same_o solid_a body_n which_o he_o have_v before_o death_n page_n 802_o 804_o our_o saviour_n tell_v his_o disciple_n that_o a_o spirit_n have_v no_o flesh_n and_o bone_n that_o be_v no_o solid_a body_n as_o himself_o than_o have_v seem_v to_o imply_v they_o to_o have_v thin_a body_n which_o they_o may_v visible_o appear_v in_o thus_o in_o apollonius_n be_v touch_v make_v the_o sign_n to_o distinguish_v a_o ghost_n appear_v from_o a_o live_n man._n our_o saviour_n body_n after_o his_o resurrection_n according_a to_o origen_n in_o a_o middle_a state_n betwixt_o this_o gross_a or_o solid_a body_n of_o we_o and_o that_o of_o a_o ghost_n page_n 804_o a_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o as_o interpret_v by_o the_o father_n will_v natural_o imply_v the_o soul_n of_o our_o saviour_n after_o death_n not_o to_o have_v be_v quite_o naked_a of_o all_o body_n but_o to_o have_v have_v a_o corporeal_a spirit_n moses_n and_o elias_n visible_o appear_v to_o our_o saviour_n have_v therefore_o true_a body_n page_n 804_o 805_o that_o the_o regenerate_v here_o in_o this_o life_n have_v a_o certain_a earnest_n of_o their_o future_a inheritance_n which_o be_v their_o spiritual_a or_o heavenly_a body_n gather_v from_o scripture_n by_o irenaeus_n and_o novatian_n which_o praelibation_n of_o the_o spiritual_a body_n can_v so_o well_o consist_v with_o a_o perfect_a separation_n from_o all_o body_n after_o death_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n page_n 805_o 806_o this_o opinion_n of_o irenaeus_n origen_n and_o other_o suppose_v by_o they_o not_o at_o all_o to_o clash_n with_o the_o christian_a article_n of_o the_o resurrection_n nothing_o in_o this_o point_n determine_v by_o we_o page_n 806_o the_o last_o thing_n in_o the_o pythagorick_a cabbala_n that_o daemon_n or_o angel_n and_o indeed_o all_o create_a understanding_n being_n consist_v as_o well_o as_o man_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n incorporeal_a and_o corporeal_a unite_v together_o thus_o hierocles_n universal_o of_o all_o the_o rational_a nature_n and_o that_o no_o incorporeal_a substance_n beside_o the_o supreme_a deity_n be_v complete_a without_o the_o conjunction_n of_o a_o body_n god_n the_o only_a incorporeal_a in_o this_o sense_n and_o not_o a_o mundane_a but_o supra-mundane_a soul_n page_n 806_o 808_o origen_n full_a agreement_n with_o this_o old_a pythagorick_a cabbala_n that_o rational_a creature_n be_v neither_o body_n nor_o yet_o without_o body_n but_o incorporeal_a substance_n have_v a_o corporeal_a indument_n page_n 808_o 809_o origen_n misrepresent_v by_o huetius_n as_o assert_v angel_n not_o to_o have_v body_n but_o to_o be_v body_n whereas_o he_o plain_o acknowledge_v the_o humane_a soul_n to_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o angel_n also_o to_o have_v soul_n he_o prove_v incorporeal_a creature_n from_o the_o scripture_n which_o though_o themselves_o not_o body_n yet_o always_o use_v body_n whereas_o the_o deity_n be_v neither_o body_n nor_o yet_o clothe_v with_o a_o body_n as_o the_o proper_a soul_n thereof_o page_n 809_o 810_o some_o of_o the_o father_n so_o far_o from_o suppose_v angel_n altogether_o incorporeal_a that_o they_o run_v into_o the_o other_o extreme_a and_o conclude_v they_o altogether_o corporeal_a that_o be_v to_o be_v all_o body_n and_o nothing_o else_o the_o middle_a betwixt_o both_o these_o the_o origenick_n and_o phythagorick_a hypothesis_n that_o they_o consist_v of_o incorporeal_a and_o corporeal_a substance_n soul_n and_o body_n join_v together_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o neither_o of_o those_o extreme_n that_o they_o do_v not_o suppose_v angel_n to_o be_v perfect_o unbodied_a spirit_n evident_a from_o their_o affirm_v devil_n as_o the_o greek_a philosopher_n do_v demon_n to_o be_v delight_v with_o the_o nidour_n of_o sacrifice_n as_o have_v their_o vapourous_a body_n or_o airy_a vehicles_n refresh_v thereby_o thus_o porphyrius_n and_o before_o he_o celsus_n among_o the_o christian_n beside_o origen_n justin_n athenagoras_n tatianus_n etc._n etc._n s._n basil_n concern_v the_o body_n of_o demon_n or_o devil_n be_v nourish_v with_o vapour_n not_o by_o organ_n but_o throughout_o their_o whole_a substance_n page_n 810_o 812_o several_a of_o the_o father_n plain_o assert_v both_o devil_n and_o angel_n to_o consist_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n incorporeal_a and_o corporeal_a substance_n join_v together_o saint_n austin_n claudianus_n mamertus_n fulgentius_n joannes_n thessalonicensis_n and_o psellus_n who_o philosophize_v much_o concern_v this_o page_n 812_o 814_o that_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n when_o they_o call_v angel_n incorporeal_a understand_v nothing_o else_o thereby_o but_o only_o that_o they_o have_v not_o gross_a but_o subtle_a body_n page_n 814_o 815_o the_o father_n though_o herein_o happen_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o philosophic_a cabbala_n yet_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v lead_v thereunto_o by_o scripture_n as_o from_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n they_o who_o shall_v obtain_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_a to_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v according_a to_o saint_n austin_n shall_v have_v angelical_a body_n from_o that_o of_o saint_n judas_n that_o angel_n sin_v lose_v their_o own_o proper_a dwellinghouse_n that_o be_v their_o heavenly_a body_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o saint_n paul_n which_o make_v they_o fit_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o heavenly_a region_n and_o thereupon_o cast_v down_o into_o the_o low_a tartarus_n interpret_v by_o saint_n austin_n to_o be_v this_o caliginous_a air_n or_o atmosphere_n of_o the_o earth_n again_o from_o that_o fire_n say_v to_o have_v be_v prepare_v for_o the_o devil_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v metaphorical_o therefore_o as_o psellus_n conclude_v imply_v they_o to_o be_v body_v because_o a_o incorporeal_a substance_n alone_o and_o not_o vital_o unite_v to_o any_o body_n can_v be_v torment_v with_o fire_n page_n 815_o 817_o now_o if_o all_o create_a incorporeal_n superior_a to_o man_n be_v soul_n vital_o unite_v to_o body_n and_o never_o quite_o separate_a from_o all_o body_n then_o probable_a that_o humane_a soul_n after_o death_n not_o quite_o naked_a from_o all_o body_n as_o if_o they_o can_v live_v and_o act_n complete_o without_o it_o a_o privilege_n superior_a to_o that_o of_o angel_n and_o proper_a to_o the_o deity_n nor_o be_v it_o at_o all_o conceivable_a how_o imperfect_a being_n can_v have_v sense_n and_o imagination_n without_o body_n origen_n contra_fw-la celsum_fw-la our_o soul_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n incorporeal_a always_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o a_o body_n suitable_a to_o the_o place_n wherein_o it_o be_v and_o according_o sometime_o put_v off_o what_o it_o have_v before_o and_o sometime_o again_o put_v on_o something_o new_a where_o the_o follow_a word_n be_v vitiate_v origen_n genuine_a sense_n restore_v evident_a that_o origen_n distinguish_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o s._n paul_n translate_v tabernacle_n from_o the_o earthly_a house_n he_o understand_v by_o the_o former_a a_o thin_a spirituous_a body_n which_o be_v a_o middle_a betwixt_o the_o earthly_a and_o the_o heavenly_a and_o which_o the_o soul_n remain_v still_o clothe_v with_o after_o death_n this_o opinion_n of_o origen_n that_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n not_o quite_o separate_a from_o all_o body_n never_o reckon_v up_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o his_o error_n origen_n not_o tax_v
dignity_n of_o its_o hypostatick_a union_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o most_o faithful_a adherence_n to_o the_o divine_a word_n and_o wisdom_n in_o a_o pre-existent_a state_n beyond_o all_o other_o soul_n which_o he_o endeavour_v thus_o to_o prove_v from_o the_o scripture_n 6._o quòd_fw-la dilectionis_fw-la perfectio_fw-la &_o affectus_fw-la sinceritas_fw-la ei_fw-la inseparabilem_fw-la cum_fw-la deo_fw-la fecerit_fw-la vnitatem_fw-la ità _fw-la ut_fw-la non_fw-la fortuita_fw-la fuerit_fw-la aut_fw-la cum_fw-la personae_fw-la acceptione_n animae_fw-la ejus_fw-la assumptio_fw-la sed_fw-la virtutum_fw-la suarum_fw-la sibi_fw-la merito_fw-la delata_fw-la audi_fw-la ad_fw-la eum_fw-la prophetam_fw-la dicentem_fw-la dilexisti_fw-la justitiam_fw-la &_o odisti_fw-la iniquitatem_fw-la proptereà _fw-la unxit_fw-la te_fw-la deus_fw-la deus_fw-la tuus_fw-la oleo_fw-la laetitiae_fw-la prae_fw-la participibus_fw-la tuis_fw-la dilectionis_fw-la ergo_fw-la merito_fw-la ungitur_fw-la oleo_n laetitiae_fw-la anima_fw-la christi_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la cum_fw-la verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la vnum_fw-la efficitur_fw-la vngè_a namque_fw-la oleo_fw-la laetitiae_fw-la non_fw-la aliud_fw-la intelligitur_fw-la quam_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la repleri_fw-la prae_fw-la participibus_fw-la autem_fw-la dixit_fw-la quia_fw-la nâ—n_fw-la gratia_n spiritus_fw-la sicut_fw-la prophetis_fw-la ei_fw-la data_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la ipsius_fw-la verbi_fw-la dei_fw-la in_o ea_fw-la substantialis_fw-la inerat_fw-la plenitudo_fw-la that_o the_o perfection_n of_o love_n and_o sincerity_n of_o divine_a affection_n procure_v to_o this_o soul_n its_o inseparable_a union_n with_o the_o godhead_n so_o that_o the_o assumption_n of_o it_o be_v neither_o fortuitous_a nor_o partial_a or_o with_o prosopolepsie_n the_o acception_n of_o person_n but_o bestow_v upon_o it_o just_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o its_o virtue_n hear_v say_v he_o the_o prophet_n thus_o declare_v to_o he_o thou_o have_v love_v righteousness_n and_o hate_a iniquity_n therefore_o have_v god_n even_o thy_o god_n anoint_v thou_o with_o the_o oil_n of_o gladness_n above_o thy_o fellow_n the_o soul_n of_o christ_n therefore_o be_v anoint_v with_o the_o oil_n of_o gladness_n or_o make_v one_o with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o the_o merit_n of_o love_n and_o faithful_a adherence_n to_o god_n and_o no_o otherwise_o for_o to_o be_v anoint_v with_o the_o oil_n of_o gladness_n here_o proper_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o be_v replenish_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v thus_o anoint_v above_o his_o fellow_n this_o intimate_v that_o he_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bestow_v upon_o he_o only_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o other_o holy_a man_n have_v but_o that_o the_o substantial_a fullness_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n dwell_v in_o he_o but_o this_o reason_n of_o origen_n seem_v to_o be_v very_o weak_a because_o if_o there_o be_v a_o rank_n of_o soul_n below_o humane_a specifical_o differ_v from_o the_o same_o as_o origen_n himself_o must_v needs_o confess_v he_o not_o allow_v the_o soul_n of_o brute_n to_o have_v be_v humane_a soul_n lapse_v as_o some_o pythagorean_n and_o platonist_n conceit_v but_o renounce_v and_o disclaim_v that_o opinion_n as_o monstrous_o absurd_a and_o irrational_a there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v why_o there_o may_v not_o be_v as_o well_o other_o rank_n and_o order_n of_o soul_n superior_a to_o those_o of_o man_n without_o the_o injustice_n of_o prosopolepsie_n as_o beside_o simplicius_n plotinus_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o other_o platonist_n conceive_v but_o least_o of_o all_o can_v we_o assent_v to_o origen_n when_o from_o this_o principle_n that_o soul_n as_o such_o be_v essential_o endow_v with_o liberum_fw-la arbitrium_fw-la or_o free_a will_n and_o therefore_o never_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n impeccable_a he_o infer_v those_o endless_a circuit_n of_o soul_n upward_o and_o downward_o and_o so_o make_v they_o to_o be_v never_o at_o rest_n deny_v they_o any_o fix_a state_n of_o holiness_n and_o happiness_n by_o divine_a grace_n such_o as_o wherein_o they_o may_v be_v free_a from_o the_o fear_n and_o danger_n of_o ever_o lose_v the_o same_o of_o who_o st._n austin_n therefore_o thus_o illu_z &_o propter_fw-la alia_fw-la nonnulla_fw-la &_o maximè_fw-la propter_fw-la alternantes_fw-la sine_fw-la cessatione_fw-la beatitudines_fw-la &_o miserias_fw-la &_o statutis_fw-la seculorum_fw-la intervallis_fw-la ab_fw-la istis_fw-la ad_fw-la illas_fw-la atque_fw-la ab_fw-la illis_fw-la ad_fw-la istas_fw-la itus_fw-la ac_fw-la reditus_fw-la interminabiles_fw-la non_fw-la immeritò_fw-la reprobavit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la quia_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la misericors_fw-la videbatur_fw-la amisit_fw-la faciendo_fw-la sanctis_fw-la veras_n miserias_fw-la quibus_fw-la poenas_fw-la luerent_fw-la &_o falsas_fw-la beatitudines_fw-la in_fw-la quibus_fw-la verum_fw-la ac_fw-la securum_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la sine_fw-la timore_fw-la certum_fw-la sempiterni_fw-la boni_fw-la gaudium_fw-la non_fw-la haberent_fw-la the_o church_n have_v deserve_o reject_v origen_n both_o for_o certain_a other_o opinion_n of_o he_o and_o especial_o for_o those_o his_o alternate_a beatitude_n and_o misery_n without_o end_n and_o for_o his_o infinite_a circuit_n ascent_n and_o descent_n of_o soul_n from_o one_o to_o the_o other_o in_o restless_a vicissitude_n and_o after_o period_n of_o time_n forasmuch_o as_o hereby_o he_o have_v quite_o lose_v that_o very_a title_n of_o pitiful_a or_o merciful_a which_o otherwise_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v deserve_v by_o make_v so_o many_o true_a misery_n for_o the_o best_a of_o saint_n in_o which_o they_o shall_v successive_o undergo_v punishment_n and_o smart_n and_o none_o but_o false_a happiness_n for_o they_o such_o as_o wherein_o they_o can_v never_o have_v any_o true_a or_o secure_a joy_n free_a from_o the_o fear_n of_o lose_v that_o good_a which_o they_o possess_v for_o this_o origenical_a hypothesis_n seem_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n promise_v eternal_a and_o everlasting_a life_n to_o those_o who_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o persevere_o obey_v he_o 1_o joh._n 2._o this_o be_v the_o promise_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v we_o even_o eternal_a life_n and_o titus_n 1.2_o in_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n which_o god_n that_o can_v lie_v have_v promise_v and_o god_n so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o lest_o all_o this_o shall_v be_v take_v for_o a_o periodical_a eternity_n only_o john_n 3.26_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o shall_v never_o die_v and_o possible_o this_o may_v be_v the_o mean_v of_o st._n paul_n 2_o tim._n 1.10_o when_o he_o affirm_v of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n that_o he_o have_v abolish_v death_n and_o bring_v life_n and_o immortality_n to_o light_n through_o the_o gospel_n not_o because_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v discover_v and_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o soul_n immortality_n which_o be_v believe_v before_o not_o only_o by_o all_o the_o pharisaic_a jew_n but_o also_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o pagan_n too_o but_o because_o these_o for_o the_o most_o part_n hold_v their_o endless_a circuit_n and_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n therefore_o be_v he_o the_o first_o who_o bring_v everlasting_a life_n to_o light_n and_o give_v the_o world_n assurance_n in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o a_o fix_a and_o permanent_a state_n of_o happiness_n and_o a_o never_o fade_a crown_n of_o glory_n to_o be_v obtain_v he_o that_o overcome_v will_v i_o make_v a_o pillar_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o my_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v go_v no_o more_o out_o apoc._n 3.12_o now_o the_o reason_n why_o we_o mention_v origen_n here_o be_v because_o he_o be_v a_o person_n not_o only_o thorough_o skill_v in_o all_o the_o platonic_a learning_n but_o also_o one_o who_o be_v sufficient_o addict_v to_o those_o dogmata_fw-la he_o be_v common_o conceive_v to_o have_v have_v too_o great_a a_o kindness_n for_o they_o and_o therefore_o have_v there_o be_v any_o solidity_n of_o reason_n for_o either_o those_o particular_a henade_n or_o noes_n of_o they_o create_a being_n above_n the_o rank_n of_o soul_n and_o consequent_o according_a to_o the_o platonic_a hypothesis_n superior_a to_o the_o universal_a psyche_n also_o which_o be_v the_o three_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o their_o trinity_n and_o seem_v to_o answer_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o christian_a origen_n be_v as_o likely_a to_o have_v be_v favourable_a thereunto_o as_o any_o other_o but_o it_o be_v indeed_o manifest_o repugnant_a to_o reason_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o such_o particular_a that_o be_v create_v henade_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d essential_a goodness_n superior_a to_o the_o platonic_a first_n mind_n or_o any_o such_o noes_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d essential_a wisdom_n superior_a to_o their_o universal_a psyche_n it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o in_o the_o christian_a trinity_n beside_o the_o first_o person_n or_o the_o father_n one_o shall_v suppose_v a_o multitude_n of_o particular_a paternities_n superior_a to_o the_o second_o and_o also_o beside_o that_o second_o
person_n the_o son_n or_o word_n a_o multitude_n of_o particular_a son_n or_o word_n all_o superior_a to_o the_o three_o person_n the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o to_o make_v a_o breach_n upon_o the_o deity_n to_o confound_v the_o creator_n and_o creature_n together_o and_o to_o suppose_v a_o company_n of_o such_o creature_o god_n as_o imply_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n in_o the_o very_a notion_n of_o they_o wherefore_o we_o shall_v here_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o platonic_a school_n that_o there_o be_v such_o henade_n and_o noes_n but_o only_o a_o private_a opinion_n of_o some_o doctor_n among_o they_o and_o that_o of_o the_o latter_a sort_n too_o for_o first_o as_o for_o those_o henade_n as_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o footstep_n of_o they_o to_o be_v find_v any_o where_o in_o plato_n write_n so_o may_v it_o be_v plain_o gather_v from_o they_o that_o he_o suppose_v no_o such_o thing_n forasmuch_o as_o in_o his_o second_o epistle_n where_o he_o describe_v his_o trinity_n he_o do_v not_o say_v of_o the_o first_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d about_o the_o first_o be_v the_o first_o as_o he_o do_v of_o the_o second_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o the_o three_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d about_o the_o second_o be_v the_o second_o and_o about_o the_o three_o the_o three_o but_o of_o the_o first_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d about_o the_o king_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v all_o thing_n and_o for_o his_o sake_n be_v all_o thing_n and_o he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v good_a wherefore_o here_o be_v no_o particular_a henade_n and_o autoagathotetes_n unity_n and_o goodness_n about_o the_o first_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o and_o good_a but_o all_o good_a thing_n be_v about_o he_o he_o be_v both_o the_o efficient_a and_o final_a cause_n of_o all_o moreover_o plotinus_n throughout_o all_o his_o work_n discover_v not_o the_o least_o suspicion_n neither_o of_o these_o henade_n and_o agathotetes_n this_o language_n be_v scarce_o to_o be_v find_v any_o where_o in_o the_o write_n of_o any_o platonist_n seniour_n to_o proclus_n who_o also_o as_o if_o he_o be_v conscious_a that_o this_o assumentum_fw-la to_o the_o platonic_a theology_n be_v not_o so_o defensible_a a_o thing_n do_v himself_o sometime_o as_o it_o be_v tergiversate_a and_o decline_v it_o by_o equivocate_a in_o the_o word_n henade_n take_v they_o for_o the_o idea_n or_o the_o intelligible_a god_n before_o mention_v as_o perhaps_o synesius_n also_o use_v the_o word_n in_o his_o first_o hymn_n when_o god_n be_v call_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o henad_n of_o henade_n and_o the_o first_o monad_n of_o monades_n that_o be_v the_o first_o idea_n of_o good_a and_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o idea_n and_o as_o for_o the_o particular_a noes_n mind_n or_o intellect_n these_o indeed_o seem_v to_o have_v creep_v up_o somewhat_o before_o plotinus_n his_o time_n he_o beside_o the_o passage_n before_o cite_v elsewhere_o give_v some_o intimation_n of_o they_o 8â—8_n as_o enn._n 6._o l._n 4._o c._n 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o how_o can_v there_o be_v many_o soul_n and_o many_o mind_n and_o not_o only_o one_o but_o many_o entia_fw-la from_o which_o and_o other_o place_n of_o he_o ficinus_fw-la conclude_v plotinus_n himself_o real_o to_o have_v assert_v above_o the_o rank_n of_o soul_n a_o multitude_n of_o other_o substantial_a being_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mind_n or_o intellect_n nevertheless_o plotinus_n speak_v of_o they_o so_o uncertain_o and_o make_v such_o a_o union_n betwixt_o all_o these_o noes_n and_o their_o particular_a respective_a soul_n it_o may_v well_o be_v question_v whether_o he_o real_o take_v they_o for_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o head_n and_o summity_n of_o those_o soul_n he_o suppose_v that_o all_o soul_n have_v a_o mind_n in_o they_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o first_o mind_n as_o also_o a_o unity_n too_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o first_o unity_n whereby_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v conjoin_v with_o both_o 11._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d there_o must_v needs_o be_v mind_n in_o we_o as_o also_o the_o principle_n and_o cause_n of_o mind_n god_n not_o as_o if_o he_o be_v divide_v but_o because_o though_o remain_v in_o himself_o yet_o he_o be_v also_o consider_v in_o many_o as_o capable_a to_o receive_v he_o as_o the_o centre_n though_o it_o remain_v in_o itself_o yet_o be_v it_o also_o in_o every_o line_n draw_v from_o the_o circumference_n each_o of_o they_o by_o a_o certain_a point_n of_o its_o own_o touch_v it_o and_o by_o some_o such_o thing_n in_o we_o be_v it_o that_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o touch_v god_n and_o of_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o when_o we_o direct_v our_o intention_n towards_o he_o and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n that_o though_o we_o have_v these_o thing_n in_o we_o yet_o do_v we_o not_o perceive_v they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n idle_a and_o asleep_a as_o to_o these_o high_a energy_n as_o some_o never_o at_o all_o exercise_n they_o however_o those_o do_v always_o act_v mind_n and_o that_o which_o be_v before_o mind_n unity_n but_o every_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o our_o soul_n be_v not_o perceive_v by_o we_o unless_o come_v to_o the_o whole_a when_o we_o dispose_v ourselves_o towards_o it_o etc._n etc._n where_o plotinus_n seem_v to_o make_v the_o noes_n or_o mind_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o something_o in_o soul_n whereby_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o first_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o porphyrius_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o plotinus_n his_o philosophy_n that_o he_o quite_o discard_a and_o reject_v these_o noes_n or_o intellect_n as_o substance_n real_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o mind_n and_o separate_v from_o soul_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o such_o mind_n as_o these_o be_v not_o where_o plain_o mention_v by_o plato_n he_o speak_v only_o of_o mind_n in_o soul_n but_o not_o of_o any_o abstract_n and_o separate_a mind_n save_v only_o one_o and_o though_o some_o may_v think_v he_o to_o have_v give_v a_o intimation_n of_o they_o in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o mention_v his_o second_o about_o the_o second_o thing_n or_o second_o thing_n about_o the_o second_o yet_o by_o these_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v the_o idea_n as_o by_o the_o three_o thing_n about_o the_o three_o all_o create_a being_n wherefore_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o this_o platonic_a or_o rather_o pseudo-platonick_a trinity_n which_o confound_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o probable_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o pagan_a polytheism_n and_o idolatry_n be_v nothing_o so_o agreeable_a to_o reason_n itself_o as_o that_o christian_a trinity_n before_o describe_v which_o distinct_o declare_v how_o far_o the_o deity_n go_v and_o where_o the_o creature_n begin_v namely_o that_o the_o deity_n extend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o this_o whole_a trinity_n of_o hypostasis_n and_o that_o all_o other_o thing_n whatsoever_o this_o trinity_n of_o person_n only_o except_v be_v true_o and_o proper_o their_o creature_n produce_v by_o the_o joint_a concurrence_n and_o influence_n of_o they_o all_o they_o be_v real_o but_o one_o god_n but_o it_o be_v already_o manifest_a that_o all_o the_o forementioned_a depravation_n and_o adulteration_n of_o that_o divine_a cabbala_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o that_o spurious_a trinity_n describe_v which_o because_o assert_v by_o some_o platonist_n be_v call_v platonical_a in_o way_n of_o distinction_n from_o the_o christian_a can_v be_v just_o charge_v neither_o upon_o plato_n himself_o nor_o yet_o upon_o all_o his_o follower_n universal_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o shall_v now_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o plato_n and_o some_o of_o the_o platonist_n retain_v much_o of_o the_o ancient_a genuine_a cabbala_n and_o make_v a_o very_a near_o approach_n to_o the_o true_a christian_a trinity_n forasmuch_o as_o their_o three_o hypostasis_n distinguish_v from_o all_o their_o other_o god_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v none_o of_o they_o account_v creature_n but_o all_o other_o thing_n whatsoever_o the_o creature_n of_o they_o first_o therefore_o we_o affirm_v that_o plato_n himself_o do_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o timaeus_n very_o careful_o distinguish_v betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n he_o determine_v the_o bound_n between_o they_o after_o this_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o be_v here_o to_o treat_v concern_v the_o universe_n judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o begin_v with_o a_o distinction_n betwixt_o that_o which_o